excellent knowledge of Christ which may bee heer had Philip. 3.9 Secondly Longing and appetite after it as true and certaine as the very appetite of a childe is to the brest This is expressed by the similitudes of panting thirsting and watching after the word in diuers scriptures and when this longing is more vehement it is set out by the passion of fainting for it and of the breaking of the soule for it Psal. 42.1 et 84.2 et 119.20.40 et 131. Thirdly Satisfaction and contentment when wee speed well in the word As the child is quieted and sleepeth in the rest and vertue of the milk it hath receiued Dauid saith his soule was satisfied as with marrow Psal. 63.1.5 and is graunted of all the godly and chosen ones Psa. 65.4 When it is sweet like hony to our tast Psal. 119.103 Fourthly Constancy the renewing of affection A childes appetite is renewed euery day though it seem to be full for the present and such is the true desire of the godly It is not a desire for a fit but is renewed daily as the appetite to our appointed food is Iob 23. Hee that hath this desire may be found daily waiting at the gates of wisdome Prou. 8.34 Vse 1. The vse of all may bee cheefly threefold For First it may serue for triall wee should euery one examine our selues whether wee haue this true desire after the word or no. For if wee find this wee are sure to prosper and if we find it not wee are nothing but staruelings in matter of godliness Question But how may wee know whether wee haue this estimation longing after and constant affection to the word Answer It may be knowne diuers waies especially if our affections bee grown to any good ripeness and tenderness in the measure of them For it may be euidently discerned First If we seek the blessing of the word of God as a cheefe happiness wee would desire of him in his specially mercy to giue it vnto vs. Psa. 119.68.132.155.144 and so by the constancy of praier we may also discerne the constancy of our appetite Secondly If wee can be diligent and content to take any paines or bee at any cost that wee may be prouided of this food that perisheth not Ioh. 6.27 Thirdly If wee can hoord and hide vp the word in our hartes as worldly men would doe their treasures Psalme 119.11 Ioying in it as much as in all riches Psalme 119.14.162 especially if wee can batten and wex fat by the contentments of it as carnall men doe when they liue at harts ease Psalme 119.70 Fourthly If it will still our crying that is If it will comfort vs and quiet our harts in all distresses Psal. 119.50.143.92 so as nothing shall offend vs. verse 165. Fiftly If we make haste and come willingly at the time of assembling Psalm 110.3 But especially if we make haste and not delay in practising what we learn thence Psal. 119.60 Sixtly If we be thankfull to God and abound in the free will offrings of our mouthes for the good we get by the word Psal. 119.7.108.164.171 Seauenthly If we can bee truly greeued and say with Dauid Sorow takes hould on vs because the wicked keep not gods lawe 119.159 Eightthly If we delight to talk of gods word and to speak of his wondrous works discouered in his word Psal. 119.27.172 c. These things and the like are in them that haue their affections tender and striuing in them Now whereas many of gods children may haue true desire to the word and yet not find euidently some of these signes therfore I will giue other signes of true affection to the word though ther be not alwaies such delight in it as they desire The lesser measure of true appetite to the word may bee discerned by some of these signes that follow First it is a signe that we doe hartily loue the word when wee can from our harts loue and blesse them that doe loue the word accounting them happy for their very loue to the word Psal. 119.1.12 Secondly T is a signe of desire after the word when we can stick to the word and the constant frequenting of it notwithstanding the scornes and shame of the world Psal. 119 31 46 141. It is a sure testimony of our loue to the gospell when we can forsake father and mother brother and sister house and land for the Gospells sake Mark 10.29 Thirdly It is a signe of loue to the word and of desire after it when we can mourn for the famine of the word as a bitter crosse Psal. 42.3.4 Fourthly Yea when men haue the word and yet finde not comfort in it it is a signe of their true affection when they long for those comforts with heauines of heart and account themselues in an vncomfortable distresse yea bitter distresse till the Lord returne to them in his person in the power of the meanes Psal. 119.82.83.123.131 Fiftly It is a signe we loue the word when such as feare god are glad of vs it is a signe that the godly doe discerne appetite in vs though we doe not when they are tenderly affected toward vs. Psal. 119.74 Sixtly We may know our affection to the word by our willingnes to be ruled by it If wee can make the word our Counseller it is sure we we doe delight in it whatsoeuer we conceiue of our selues Psal. 119.24 Lastly To striue against our dulnes constantly and to pray to be quickned is a good signe that we haue some desire to the word One may loue gods precepts and yet need to be quickned Psal. 119.159 Vse 2. Secondly this doctrine of desire and appetite after the word may much humble the most of vs some being altogether void of all desire after it more then for fashion sake and the better sort haue their appetites either dull or decayed Quest. Whence comes it that people haue no more affection to the word or that men are so cloâ—ed with the word Ans. The lets of appetite and affection to the word may be considered two wayes First as they are without vs. Secondly as they are within vs. Without vs the cause of want of affection is sometimes in the Minister sometimes in the Diuell sometimes in the company men sort withall and sometimes in God himselfe 1. In Ministers there are two things which maruelously hinder the admiration and desire after the word The first is the manner of their teaching when they teach vnskilfully deceitfully vaingloriously negligently or coldly When there is not a maiesty and purity and life in the Teacher it is no wonder if there be no affection in the people 2. Cor. 4.2 1. Thessal 2. 2 3 4 6 8. 1. Cor. 2.4 2. Tim. 2.15 The second is their ill liues What made the people in Elies time so loath the seruice of God but the wicked liues of Hophni and Phineas 1. Sam. 3. Ministers must teach by example as well as by doctrine if they
must beseech the Lord to quicken them Psal. 119.37 and to inlarge their hearts verse 32. especially to giue them vnderstanding verse 34. and to open their eies to see the wonderfull things of his law verse 18. Thirdly they must chuse an effectuall Ministery to liue vnder it such as is executed with power and demonstration to the conscience 2. Cor. 4.2 Fourthly they must remember the Sabbath day and that they doo when they empty their heads and hearts of all cares of life which might choak the word diligently dooing their owne works on the six daies and finishing them that they may bee free for the Lords work on the seuenth day The cares of life choke the word Matthew 13. Fiftly they must conuerse much if it be possible with affectionate Christians For as iron sharpneth iron so doth the exemplary affection of the tender-hearted whet-on the dull spirits of others Sixtly they must purge often They must bee frequent in the duties of humiliation by solemn fasting and praier and sound confession striuing when they feel fulnesse to growe vpon them to disburden their hearts and to quicken their spirits more forcibly to the loue of Gods name and word Quest. But what must such doo as haue gotten some affections to the word that they neyther lose them nor be vnprofitable in them Ans. They must look to diuerse things First they must hate vain thoughts take heed of those secret vanities of imagination and that delightfull contemplation of euill in the minde Psalm 119.113 Secondly they must try all things and keep that which is good They must hear with judgement and make speciall account of such parcels of doctrine as do most fit their particular needs labouring by all means that such truths run not out 1. Thes. 5.21 Thirdly they must take heed of itching eares For where mens desires are still carried after new men they are in great danger of fulnesse or of declining and which is worse of being carried about with diuerse doctrines and at length to be a prey to deceitfull mockers Fourthly they must preserue by all means the fear and trembling at Gods presence and humiliation of minde For so long as wee can dread the presence of God in his ordinances we are in no danger of losing our loue to the word Psalm 119.120 Lastly in Esay 55.1.2.3 wee may note diuerse things that GOD requires in such as haue the same thirst 1. They must come to means 2. They must buy and bargain with God by praier and vows 3. They must eat that is they must apply it to themselues 4. They must bee instructed against merit in themselues and bring faith to beleeue success though they deserue it not they must buy without money 5. They must harken diligently 6. They must eat that which is good that is they must apply effectually that doctrine they feel to haue life in it 7. Their soules must delight in fatnes that is they must be specially thankfull and cheerfull when God doth enliue his promises and sweeten his words to their tastes 8. They must after all this incline their ear and come to God They must make conscience to striue against dulnes and distractions and seek God in his word still or els their affections may decay and then if they doe this they shall liue and enioy the sure mercies of Dauid by a perpetuall couenant Question But what shall such godly persons as are afflicted with melancholy do in this case of affections Answer They must attend these things First they must be perswaded to see the disease in the body which extends the oppression of it to the very affections Secondly they must remember times that are past and iudge of their estate by what it was before Thirdly they may be infallibly assured that they are in a right way because they desire to liue vprightly and to forsake the corruptions that are in the world Fourthly they must know that it is a greater glory in faith to beleeue now when they feele not then to beleeue when the hart abounded with ioy Fiftly They may iudge of their affection to the word by their preparation before they com and by their only liking of such as loue the word and by their constant frequenting of it and by their sorrow for their dulnes and vnprofitablenes Hitherto of the duty to which hee exhorteth The motiues follow and they are fowre First ye are new borne babes Secondly the word is sincere milk Thirdly ye may thereby growe Fourthly ye haue tasted the sweetnes of the bounty of God in his word already The first reason tels what they are The second what the word is The third what they shall be The fourth what the word hath been As new borne babes These words are taken in diuers senses For properly they signify infants while they are tender and vnweaned from the breast Sometimes they signify vnable men and such as haue no fitnes for their callings so Isai. 3.4 Sometimes they signify such as be weake in faith and in the gifts of the spirit whether they be newly regenerated or lying in sinne 1. Cor. 3.1 Heb. 5.13 and so it is taken heer And so the words are a reason to induce them to an affectionate desire after the word Inasmuch as they are so weak they can no better liue without the word then the child in nature can liue without milk Diuers things may be from hence noted First that grace is wrought in Christians by degrees Christ is reuealed in vs by foure degrees First as a child or little babe new formed and borne Secondly as a yong man in more strength and vigour and comeliness and actiueness Thirdly as a father or old man settled with long experience these three are in this life and mentioned 1. Ioh. 2.14 Now the fourth is when Christ shall appear in vs as the Antient of daies like God himself in a maruelous glorious resemblance of the holiness and properties of God And this shall bee in another world The vse should bee both for thankfulnes if Christ bee formed in vs to any degree and to incite our industry in all the meanes appointed of God seeing wee receiue gifts by degrees and not all at once Secondly that true grace may stand with many weaknesses A childe doth truly liue and yet it is very ignorant infirm weyward fit for little or no imploiment such may Christians be for a time such were the very disciples of Christ for a time such were the Corinthians 1. Cor. 3.1 and the Hebrewes Heb. 5.13 The vse should bee to restraine censuring of others because of their infirmities to haue no grace at all Whereas we should rather bear with them and beleeue all things Rom. 15.2 1. Cor. 13.5 And besides those that are distressed in minde should comfort them selues with this they may bee full of weaknesses and very vnprofitable and yet haue the true life of Christ in them Thirdly that the most
of two things Psalme 34. First thou must pray vnto him and make him thy refuge in all distresse Secondly and thou must put thy trust in him and then certainely thy face shall be lightned and thou shalt not be ashamed and I may adde two things more First Thou must loue his Word waiting vpon him in his Sanctuary Secondly and yeld thy selfe ouer to be his seruant and thou canst not faile to finde this goodness of the Lord. Fourthly It should inflame affection in the godly They should fall in loue with God Oh loue the Lord all yee his Saints Psalm 31.19 21 33. What can more draw affection then sweetnes of nature Fiftly It should perswade all Gods seruants to liue by faith and not through vnbeliefe in the time of affliction or temptation to dishonor god Why saist thou thy way is past ouer of God Or why sayst thou The Lord hath forgotten or will not forgiue Esay 40.27 49.15 16. Exod. 34.6.7 Sixtly It should kindle in vs a vehement desire to imitate so sacred a nature and continually to striue to be like the patterne in God for curtesie Eph. 4.32 kindness 2. Cor. 6.6 and all louing behauiour Colos. 2.12 1. Cor. 13.4 and easie to bee intreated Iam. 3.17 and loue to our enemies Luke 6.35 We should be followers of God Eph. 5.1 we should beare his image especially herein Col. 3.10 Seuenthly How should our hearts bee satisfied as with Manna when we feele this sweetnes of God to vs in particular either in the Word or prayer or in his works We should euen be sick of loue our sleep should be pleasant to vs and our hearts filled with gladnes What greater felicity can there be then that such a God should loue vs Psal. 63.6 Ierem. 31.26 Cantic 2.5 or 6. Eightthly We shold be carefull when we haue felt this sweetnes of the Lord to preserue our selues in this communion with God and abide in his goodnes as the Apostle vseth the Phrase Rom. 11.22 Lastly it should much affect with sorrow and shame all impenitent sinners and that in two respects First because they haue lost their time and liued without the sence of this sweetnes in God the Apostle Tit. 3.5 vseth this Phrase The bountifulnes of God appeared The word shined as the sunne doth in the rising which imports that the world was nothing but darknes till men found by experience the goodnes of God Secondly because they haue so long offended a nature of such infinite goodnes this will proue a grieuous aggrâ—uation of their sinne and misery For such a goodnes so prouoked will turn into extreme fury such mercy abused will be turned into vnspeakeable fiercenes of indignation as appeares Deut. 29.19 20. and Rom. 2.4 5. The second Doctrine is that God doth graciously sweeten his Word to his people or God doth shew his graciousnes especially in his word Hence it is that Gods seruants haue acknowledge the word to be sweeter then hony and the hony-comb Psal. 19.10 119.103 and the holy Ghost compareth it to feasts yea royall feasts Esay 25.6 Prou. 9.4 Luke 14.17 and the Apostle acknowledgeth a sauour of life vnto life in the Word 2. Cor. 2.14 The consideration whereof should teach vs diuers duties First To labour to finde the word so vnto vs to seeke this sweetnes in the word and to that end we must mingle it with faith else there will be no more tast in it then in the white of an egge and besides we must come to it in the tediousnes of our own vilenes For we are neuer fitter to tast of Gods grace then when we are deiected in the true feeling of our owne vnworthines God will giue grace to the humble and further we must get an appetite and affection to the word For the full stomach loatheth an hony-combe but to the hungry soule euery little thing is sweet Prouerbs 27.7 and lastly we must take heede that wee marre not our tastes before we come as they doe that haue sweetned their mouthes with wickednes and spoyled their rellish with the pleasures of beloued sinnes Iob 20.12 Such as liue in the delight of secret corruptions euen they that account stolne waters sweet may bee the guests of Hell but Gods guests they are not onely they that ouercome eate of the hidden Manna Reuel 2. Secondly When we haue found hony let vs eate it Prou. 20.13 That is if the Lord be gracious vnto vs in his word let vs with all care receiue it into our harts and with all affection make vse of it Lose not thy precious oportunity Thirdly It should teach vs in all our griefes and bitternes to make our recourse to the Word to comfort and sweeten our harts against our feares and sorrowes For at this feast God wipes away all teares from our eyes Esaiah 25.6 8. Fourthly The sweetnes of the Word when we feele it should satisfie vs yea satisfie vs aboundantly We should giue so much glory to Gods goodnes as to make it the abundant satisfaction of our hearts Psal. 36.6 Fiftly Yea further we should labour to shew this sweet sauour of the word in our conuersations by mercy to the distressed by gracious communication by our contentation and by all wel-doing that the perfume of Gods grace in vs may allure affect others that the very places where we come may sauour of our goodnes euen after we are gone Sixtly We should be alwaies praising of God for the good things of his Sanctuary acknowledging all to come froÌ„ his free grace without our deserts Psal. 84.4 entertaining his presence with all possible admiration saying with the Psalmist O Lord how excellent is thy goodness Psal. 36.9 Seuenthly We should pray God to continue his goodness to them that know him and to vouchsafe vs the fauour to dwell for euer in his house Psalm 36.11 Eightthly And constantly the experience hereof should set vs alonging our soules should long for the courts of Gods house and our hearts cry for the daily bread in Sion and we should constantly walk from strength to strength til we appear before God in Sion Psalm 84 and the rather because besides the sweetnes there is a plentifull reward in keeping Gods Word Psalm 19.20 Secondly from hence we may bee informed in two especiall things 1. Concerning the happinesse of the godly in this life notwithstanding all their afflictions and sorrows Thou seest their distresses but thou seest not their comforts The stranger doth not meddle with their joyes Oh how great is the goodnes of God in giuing his people to drink out of the riuers of the pleasures in his house when hee makes their eies to see the light in his light Psalm 36.8 9. Psalm 65.4 2. Concerning the office of Gods Ministers They are the perfumers of the world the Church is the perfuming-pan and preaching is the fire that heats it and the Scriptures are the sweet waters Or the Church is the mortar preaching the pestle and
adorned by them This is imported by the metaphor Hee thinks if hee did not ease himself by hypocrisie the seruice of God would destroy his contentment If he did not vse guile he should neuer thriue If he did not vse violent speeches he should bee despised and so of the rest This may serue to put a difference betwixt the wicked and the godly in the guiltinesse of these sinnes for a godly man may by frailty bee tainted with some of these but then he doth not account them necessary or place contentment in them or daily fal into them he dislikes them and would fain be rid of them whereas the wicked think their liues naked without them Thirdly that true grace and respect of the word of God must put off and banish all these things He that would haue comfort in his conuersion or bring sound affections to the word must take a course to mend these faults Eph. 4.22 Col. 3.8 This should be for great reproof of such Christians as shame their profession of godliness by not shaking off these faults and besides greatly darken the comfort of their calling by walking so carnally heerin 1. Cor. 3.1.2.3 Fourthly for the manner how these sinnes are to bee auoided in speciall Heer are diuerse things to be noted The metaphor imports that we must lay these things aside as the Porter laies aside his heauy burden or as the Rebell laies aside his Arms and weapons or as the weary Pilgrim laies aside his foule and troublesome long garments or as the captiue Maid when she was to be maried laid aside the garments of her captiuity Deut. 21.13 Now we thus lay them aside chiefly two waies First by confessing them and mourning for them Heb. 12. Secondly by renouncing and forsaking the practice of them but then we must further note that they must be so laid aside as they bee neuer taken vp again Wee must not lay them aside as we ordinarily doo our garments to wear them again the next day or the next week Besides it is heer to bee obserued that these sinnes are not rooted out in a moment A Christian is long laying them aside He doth speak of the present endeauour It must bee an euery-daies work To judge ourselues for them and resist them till the power of them be broken Lastly we may hence note that we should giue-ouer the practice but not the remembrance of our former sinnes For he sayth Laying aside not burying them or renting to pieces or the like phrase which might import the vtter forgetting of them To remember our faultinesse in these things will keep vs humble and make vs more innocent and free from them and more compassionate ouer others Fiftly note the extent in setting down the sins to bee auoided whence obserue two things 1. First that he saith all malice all guile and all euill speaking to note that a Christian should not beare with himselfe in the least measure of failing in any of these For a little of this leauen will sowre the whole lumpe and a small root of any of these will growe vp to a great deale of trouble and infection 2. Secondly In that hee saith Hypocrisies and Enuies in the plurall number and so euill speakings To note that wee should search our harts so as not to tolerate in our selues any kind of these euills It is not enough to bee free from some kindes of Hypocrisy but we must bee free from all and our sincerity shewes it selfe heerein that seeing we cannot be wholly rid of Hypocrisy yet wee will hate it and striue against euery part and kinde of it Verse 2. As new borne babes desire the sincere milk of the word that ye may grow thereby HItherto of the things to be auoided Now followes the second thing and that is what wee must doe that wee may profit by the word namely that wee must get tender and constant affections to the word if wee would euer grow by it in knowledge and grace and this is set out metaphorically by the comparison of appetite and desire in new born babes vnto milk The meaning is that Christians that would profit must be like children in their affections to the word they must loue it and long for it and delight in it and haue their hartes set vpon it as affectionately as children doe naturally thirst after the brest This is a point of singular vse and such as all of vs ought to take notice of to get our harts rightly framed and firmed heerein The disease of the most hearers lieth in the defect of this and the happiness of such as doe thriue apace in godliness is to bee ascribed to this affectionate loue of the word There be three things about these desires for matter of obseruation must bee distinctly noted The first concernes the necessity of this desire The second the vtility And the third the true nature of this holy desire For the first It is euident from hence that all that come to the word It is indispensably required that they come with appetite men must bring affection and desire after the word if they would euer grow by it If wee would euer drink freely of the water of life we must be such as thirst after it Reuel 21.6 If wee would haue God to feed with milk and wine wee must bee such as haue a true thirst after it Isaiah 55.1 If wee would not haue all successe blasted in vs we must take heed of loathing the meanes that is despising prophecie 1. Thes. 5.21 For the second It is likewise euident from hence that though wee haue many wants and ignorances and weaknesses yet if wee haue affection to the word wee shall neuer bee destitute of some happy successe in the vse of it The former places assure gods blessing and confirme it that God will not bee wanting to any that hath this appetite It is all that God stands vpon Euery one that thirsteth may come and buy and eate and drink aboundantly Isaiah 55. 1.2 3. Let vs bee carefull of the condition to desire the word as the child doth the milk and God will not faile to giue the successe wee shall growe by it Now for the third point It is heer to bee carefully noted what kinde of desire of the word is that to which this promise is annexed The true desire after the word hath cheefly foure distinct thinges in it First Estimation of the word aboue all other outward things When wee can account it a great blessednes to bee chosen of God to this priuiledge to approch vnto him in the courts of his house Psal. 65.4 Psal. 119.127.128 When wee can say with Dauid Oh how amiable are thy tabernacles and think it better to bee a dore keeper in Gods house then to dwell in the tents of wickednes Psal. 84.1.10 When wee esteem the directions and comforts of Gods word aboue gold and siluer Psal. 119.127 and with Paul account all things but lost in comparison of the
will not be despised 1. Tim. 4.12 2. The Diuell that god of this world doth mightily labour in this point to keepe men from affecting the Gospell If he cannot hinder men from hearing then his next worke is by all possible indeuours to blinde their minds and marre their tastes that they may not perceiue nor regard the glorious things of God in Christ 2. Cor. 4.4 3. Euill company is a wonderfull impediment it causeth perpetually hardnes of hart and carelesnes it keepes the hearts of the wicked men in a continuall habituall deadnes and the best men seldome light into prophane company but they get some degree of dulnes and deadnes of affections by it Pro. 9.6 Psa. 119.115 4. God himselfe being prouoked by mans extreame wilfulnes in sinning giues them ouer to a spirit of slumber and curseth their very blessings yea restraineth sometimes the very gifts of his seruants that so he may execute his iudgements vpon a rebellious people The Lord hideth his statutes from them and with-holding his spirit keeps back the life of the word in their harts Esay 6.10 yea many times to scourge the vnthankfulnes and vnprofitablenes of his own people he doth for a time hide his testimonies from them Psal. 119.19 Thus much of the lets without vs. The internall lets must be considered First In the wicked Secondly In the godly The cause of this hartlesnes and want of affection in the wicked is First their ignorance they know not either the word or the worth of the word or their own need of it Secondly their prophaneness irreligiousnes They liue without God or without Christ in the world they make no conscience of their waies They forget their later end they minde not the good of their soules but only earthly things they neuer tasted of the bountifulnes of the Lord but were altogether corrupt and strangers from the life of God only greedy in sinning Thirdly Atheisme There is in the harts of all wicked men in some degree abominable conceits concerning God and his word They either doubt whether the scriptures be the true word of god or els they are strongly carried to resolue ther is no profit in the knowledge of gods waies or in seruing the almighty Iob. 21.14 Malac. 3.15 Fourthly Cares of life The loue of the profits or pleasures of this life choak the word and the power of it as is apparant by these places Math. 13. Luke 14. Psal. 119 36 37 c. Fiftly In some either whoredome or wine for these two sinns together or either of them take away mens harts they are voide of all due consideration and of all affection to gods word They are senseless creatures Hosh. 4. Thus of the cheef letts in the wicked The lets of affection in the godly are diuers First Sometimes it is their worldliness their too much minding and plodding about the things of this life or their excessiue burthening of their heads about their calling They haue too much to doe or they haue too much care care I say that is distrustfull and carking care Psal. 119.36 Secondly Sometimes it is want of comfortable felowshippe in the Gospell Affection that is alone is seldome constant in the same degree There is much quickning and comfort and incitation in a constant and tender and profitable society with such as loue the word Psalm 119. verse 63. Thirdly sometimes it is some secret sinne that gets too much dominion ouer them As affection may stand with meer frailties and infirmities So on the other side if any sinne once get head and men yeeld to it and agree to obey it their affections to the word presently dy within them Psal. 119.133 yea if this sinne bee but in the thoughts and bee yeelded to and delighted in and that constantly they seek the pleasure of contemplatiue wickednes and do not resist it by praying against it euen vain thoughts may dead the affections and poison them Psal. 119.113 Fourthly sometimes it is neglect of mortification The soule will gather aboundance of humors as well the body and therefore Christians should not go too long especially if they feele a kinde of fulnesse to growe vpon them but take a purge that is seriously and secretly set time apart to humble themselues before God purging out their most secretest corruptions with all harty confession before God Fiftly sometimes it is want of practice or want of an orderly disposing of their waies in godlinesse If they rest onely in hearing their affections cannot last long sincere and besides the most Christians burden their owne harts for very want of order and that they go not distinctly about the works of godlinesse but rake together a great heap of doctrine which they knowe not what to doo withall Psal. 50. vlt. Sixtly sometimes again it is occasioned by inordinate feeding when Christians begin to affect nouelties and seek to themselues a heap of teachers they scape not long without fulnesse and the fits of loathing 2. Tim. 4.3 Seuenthly sometimes very idleness is the hindrance The want of a particular calling to imploy themselues in the six daies breeds a general kinde of wearinesse and satiety which extends the heart of it not onely to the times of priuate duties in the working daies but to the very Sabbath also They cannot work at Gods work with any great delight that had no more minde to their owne work Eightthly sometimes it is neglect of preparation and praier before we come to the word Ninthly sometimes it is a violent kinde of ignorance and vnbeleef when a Christian knowes not his right to the word and wil not be perswaded of the fatherly loue and presence of God in his ordinance If Preachers must say I haue beleeued therefore I will speak so must Hearers say I haue beleeued therefore I will hear They should knowe that they are welcome to Christ and may eat and drink Cant. 5.1 and that their heritage lieth in the word Psal. 119. Tenthly sometimes it is a very disease in the body as melancholy or some other which doth so oppresse the heart that it doth not take delight in any thing But of this more in the next Vse Lastly any of the sinnes mentioned in the former verse will hinder affection Malice Hypocrisie or Enuy or any of the rest Vse 3. The third vse may bee for instruction to teach vs to striue for affection to the word and to prouide to order our selues so as wee bee not wanting in the direction of the Apostle and so two sorts are to be taught that is such as want appetite and such as haue it that they may keep it aright Quest. What must such doo as finde either want of appetite or decay of it Ans. Such as would get sound affections to the word must doo six things First they must refrain their feet from euery euill way It is impossible to get sound affections without sound reformation of life Psalm 119. Secondly they must pray for it they
taste of the comforts of a better life Why long wee not to enioy those pleasures for euermore Psal. 17. vlt. Yea we may know how good it is to bee in Heauen by the taste wee haue sometimes on Earth If it doe vs such vnspeakeable ease and ioy to feele of the sweetnes of God for a little moment Oh how great then is that goodnes God hath laied vp for them that feare him Psal. 31.19 The smaleness of the quantity and shortnes of the continuance of our tast of the graciousness of God on earth should make vs to vse the meanes of communion with God with so much the more feruency and frequency and humility Doct. 5. A fift doctrine is that many in the Churches of Christians neuer so much as tasted of the sweetness of Gods grace and word and that may bee a cause why the Apostle speakes with an If as knowing it was a great question whether many of them had had experience of the sweetnesse of the Word Question Now if any aske what should be the cause that many Christians haue so little sence of the sweetnesse of the word and Gods graciousness and goodness in the Word Answere I answere that it is First with many so because they want the ordinances of God in their power and life of them They want powerfull preaching some congregations haue no preaching at all and many that haue preaching haue it not in the life and power The spices of the word are not beaten to the smell as they should be 2. Cor. 2.15 16. Secondly In others because the taste of the pleasures and profits and lusts of the world are in their hearts when they come to the word and so by the cares of life all sence of sweetnes is beaten out Math. 13. Luke 14.24 Thirdly It is in the most because they consider not their misery in themselues nor remember their latter end A man neuer knowes the sweetnes of Christ crucified till he be pricked in his heart and afflicted for his sinnes and forlorne estate in himselfe by nature and till men know how to number their daies they will neuer apply their hearts to wisdome Psal. 90.12 Fourthly Some men are infected with superstition and the loue of a strange god They prepare a table for the troope and therefore are hungry when Gods seruants eat and vexed when they sing for ioy of heart They cannot feele the sweetnes of the Gospell their hearts are so poisoned with secret popery Esay 65.11 13. Fiftly Some men taste not of wisdoms banquet because they leaue not the way of the foolish All sense is extinguished by the euill company they keep Prou. 9.6 Sixtly Too many Christians are poisoned with some of the sinnes mentioned in the first verse of this Chapter that destroyes both taste and appetite in them Seuenthly Some are fearefully deliuered to a spirituall slumber the Iustice of God scourging their impenitency and disobedience that made no vse of his iudgements and the remorses they felt before And so are in the case of the Iewes Rom. 11. Eightthly Because God doth for the most part reserue these tastes as the onely portion of his owne people and therefore neuer wonder though the common multitude attain not to it Psalm 36.8.9 Lastly the best Christians are often much restrained in their taste of the sweetnes of Gods fauour and presence because they are not carefull enough to attend vpon God in his ordinances they doo not seek God and striue to finde Gods fauour and presence in the means they hear and pray loosely with too much slacknes and remisnes of zeal and attention The consideration heerof should serue much to humble and melt the hearts of such as feel this to be their case they should be afraid and tremble at the iudgements of God vpon them heerin and fear their owne case and by speedy repentance make their recourse to God in the Name of Christ to seek a remedy for their distresse And to this end 1. They should gather a Catalogue of all such sins as they knowe by themselues for which they might most fear Gods displeasure and then go in secret and humble themselues in confession of those sinnes striuing till the Lord be pleased to giue them a soft hart and sensible sorrows This course will both marre the relish of sin and besides it opens the fountain of grace and ioy in the heart of a man Hosh. 14.3.5 Mat. 5.6 2. They should there attend with all possible heed to the Word of the Lord hearing it as the Word of God and not of man with this sincere couenant of their hearts to do whatsoeuer the Lord commands and then the Lord wil not long with-hold himself Secondly the Godly that finde this sweetnes in the Word should be so much the more thankfull for the gracious entertainment GOD giues them in his House in that hee hath not nor doth deal so with thousands of Christians as he deals with them Doct. 6. The last doctrine is that it is a shame for such Christians as haue felt of the sweetnesse of the Word to lose their appetite or any way to abate of their company in resorting and constancy of desire after it or estimation of it This answers to the main scope because these words are brought-in as a reason to excite appetite The remembrance of the good we haue found in the House of God should make vs loue it stil though we doo not alwaies speed alike wee should beleeue that God will return though hee hide his face for a time Such Christians then must bear their shame that haue lost their first loue and repent lest God take away the Candle-stick from them Verse 4. To whom coming as to a liuing stone disallowed of men but chosen of God and precious HItherto of the exhortation as it concernes the Word of God The exhortation as it concerns the Sonne of God follows from verse 4. to verse 13 wherein it is the purpose of the Apostle to shew vnto them in the second place the principall means of holinesse euen the originall fountain it self and that is Christ to whom they must continually come to seek grace if euer they will prosper and growe in godlinesse In the exhortation as it concerns Christ three things may be obserued First the Proposition wherein hee tels them what they must doo verses 4 and 5. Secondly the Confirmation of it and that two waies First by testimony of Scripture shewing what Christ is which Scripture is both cited and expounded verse 6 7 8. Secondly by the consideration of their owne excellent estate in Christ which is set out positiuely verse 9. and comparatiuely verse 10 or thus it is confirmed by arguments taken from the praise first of Christ verses 6 7 8. secondly of Christians verses 9 10. Thirdly the Conclusion where hee shewes the vse they should make both in what they should auoid verse 11. and in what they should doo verse 12. That which in generall
readines to professe against our selues our owne vile deserts Thirdly confidently and with perswasion of faith â—esting in his goodnes and casting out feare and doubts Heb. 10.22 and 11.6 as the Leper came to Christ Math. 8.2 Heb. 4.16 Fourthly affectionately wee must come to him as the Loue comes to her Louer so the Church to CHRIST Canticles 2.10 13. Fiftly importunatly as the woman of Canaan did so as wee will bee set down with no repulses or delaies Mat. 15. as they with the Palsey-man Mat. 9. Hosh. 6.1 2. and as he teacheth vs to come to God Luke 18.1 2 3 c. and as Iob resolues chap. 27.2 3 7. Sixtly orderly wee should doo as Iob said wee should order our cause before him and fill our mouthes with arguments Iob 23.3 4. Seuenthly obediently Wee should come to Christ as children to their fathers and as the people to their lawgiuer to receiue commandements at his mouth so as our harts might answer Lo I come to doo thy will If wee would haue God or Christ come to vs we must bee such as Dauid promiseth for himself Psalm 101.1 2 3 4. Eightthly sincerely And we must shew our sincerity 1. By forsaking the way of the foolish Pro. 9.6 23 4. 2. By comming in the truth of our hearts For an hypocrite cannot stand before him without flattering lying dissimulation or wauering not as the Israelites came to God Psal. 78.32 34. So as Christ may discern that wee haue a true thirst whatsoeuer we want Iohn 7.37 3. Thirdly by renouncing all other hopes as they said of God Ier. 3.22 4. By resoluing to cleaue to Christ in a perpetuall couenant Ier. 50.5 5. By comming to Christ notwithstanding dangers or difficulties though it were with Peter to leap into the sea Matâ— 14.29 or with the wise-men to come from the East Math. 2. and though we finde Christ in a prison Math. 25. and though it were to denie our selues and to take vp our Crosse daily Luke 9.24 Vse The vse of all this should be chiefly to perswade with euerie one of vs to make conscience of this dutie to come vnto Christ and the rather considering First the necessitie of it here imported in that without comming to Christ we cannot possibly attaine vnto sound reformation of life without Christ we can doe nothing Secondly the incouragements wee haue to come to him and these are many For 1. If we consider the inuitation of Christ he calls vs to come vnto him we cannot displease him by comming but by not comming and neglecting him Matth. 11.29 Canticles 2.10 13. Math. 22.3 Ioh. 5.40 2. If we consider the persons inuited or who may come The simple may come Prou. 9.3 The strangers may come euen men from afarre Esay 49.12 56.4 Any that are athirst may come Ioh. 7.37 Yea the basest and meanest may come which is signified by that of the Parable that they by the hedges and high-way side are compelled to come in nor is there any exceptions at mens sinnes but sinners may come Math. 9.13 Yea such as are wounded and smitten for their sinnes may come Hos. 6.2 c. Thirdly if wee consider our entertainment when we come He adopts all that come to him Iohn 1.12 Hee is rauished with affection towards them we cannot more please him than by comming to him Cant. 4.8 9. They are sure they shall not be reiected Iohn 6.37 Christ will ease them in all their sorrows Mat. 11.29 He wil heal them of all their diseases of which the bodily cures were pledges in the Gospell He will be as Manna from heauen to them they shall neuer hunger Iohn 6. yea he will be life to them the life of their present liues and eternall life they shall liue for euer Iohn 5.40 Thus of the first things required in Christians The second is They must be liuely stones Verse 5. Ye also as liuely stones be made a spirituall house an holy Priest-hood to offer vp spirituall sacrifices acceptable to God by Iesus Christ. As liuely stones IT is not vnusuall in Scripture to compare men to stones and so both wicked men and godly men Wicked men are likened to stones first for their insensiblenesse and so the heart of Nabal was like a stone Secondly for their silent amazement when iniquity shall stop their mouth thus they were still as a stone Ex. 15.16 Thirdly for their sinking down vnder Gods iudgements so the Egyptians sunk into the sea like a stone Exod. 15.6 And thus the wicked sink into hell like a stone But chiefly in the first sense for hardnes of heart their hearts by nature are like a stone And in the comparison of a building if they be in the Church they are like the stones of the house that had the leprosie or like Ierusalem when it was made a heap of stones Godly men are like stones too they are like the stones of Bethel that were anointed God is the God of Bethel and the Godly are as those anointed pillars consecrated to God and qualified with the gifts of the holy Ghost They are like the Onyx stones giuen by the Princes and set on the brest of the High-Priest in the Ephod The High-Priest is Christ. The Onyx stones are Christians The Princes of the Congregation are the Ministers that consecrate the soules of men which they haue conuerted to Christ who wears them on his brest and hath them alwayes in his heart and eye They are like to the rich stones of a Crown lifted vp Zach. 9.16 They are like the stone with the Book bound to it Ier. 51. 63. They are neuer without the Word of God But in this place they are likened to the stones of the Temple which in the Letter are described 1. Kings 6.7 36. and 7.9 10. and in the Allegorie Esay 54.11 12 13. Sure it is that the stones of this spirituall Temple are the place of Saphyres as is said in Iob in another sense 28.6 Now the godly are likened to stones in diuers respects First they are like stones to graue vpon and so they are like those stones which must haue the law graued vpon set vp in mount Ebal Deut. 27 2 3 4. What is the mount but the world and what is Ebal but vanity or sorrow and what are those graued stones but the godly with the law of God written in their hearts the light whereof shineth on the hill of the vanity of this world and lasteth in the midst of all the sorrowes of this world Secondly they are like stones for strength and vnmouednes in all the stormes of life The raine pierceth not the stones nor doe afflictions batter the hearts of Gods seruants strength is attributed to stones in that speech of Iob 6.12 Thirdly They are like stones for continuance and durablenes they will last for euer so will their persons and so ought the affections of their hearts Lastly they are like stones for a building and that in two respects First
godly by giuing vs a roome in their hearts causing them to loue vs and honour vs euen for Christ onely whom they discouer in vs by our loue to Christ and faith in his name and imitation of his vertues Secondly and hee graceth vs also amongst the wicked by protecting and acknowledging vs in times of greatest distresse and by washing out the blemishes which our own indiscretiōs at any time brought vpon vs by cleering our innocencies from their vniust aspersions The vse may be first for confutation of their folly and madnes that account it a course of abasement to follow Christ and leaue the vanities of the world Godly courses are honourable courses No man euer lost honor by cleauing to Christ and liuing so as might become the faith and loue of Christ. Secondly and withall wee may hence be informed that all the honour that is without Christ is but obscure basenesse no man can bee truely honourable without the faith of Iesus Christ in his heart Thirdly we should hence be resolued to make more account of the Godly because Christ is to them al honour they are the only excellent ones in the world Fourthly wee should labour also to bee an honour vnto Christ and to the faith and profession of his name and seruice wee must remember that he is our surety to God for vs and hath vndertaken for our good behauiour and therefore for that reason wee should be carefull of our duties and besides wee see that the disorders of great mens seruants leaue an imputation on their master and so it is with vs and Christ. If wee liue righteously and soberly and religiously wee honour Christ our Master but otherwise if wee bee scandalous wee dishonour Christ and therefore had need to looke to our waies And lastly we shold account Christ sufficient honour to vs and not regard the scornes and reproaches of the world but rather with Moses esteeme the reproaches of Christ greater riches then the treasures of Aegypt Thus of the consolation to the godly The terror to the vnbeleeuers is exprest first partly by charging vpon them their offence secondly and partly by describing their punishment Their offence is disobedience To them that are disobedient All vnbeleeuers stand indited of disobedience and that in three respects For first they are guilty of Adams disobedience For by the disobedience of one man many are made sinners Rom. 5.19 Secondly they are guilty of disobedience against the morall Law which they haue broken by innumerable offences and in respect thereof are liable to all the curses of God Deut. 28. Thirdly they are guilty of disobedience against the Gospell For there is an obedience of faith Rom. 1.5 and the Lord complaines that they obeyed not the Gospell Rom. 10.16 and for this disobedience God will render vengeance in flaming fire at the Day of iudgement 2. Thes. 1.8 Now men disobey the Gospel not onely when they are bewitched to receiue false opinions in religion Gal. 3.1 But also and chiefly when they beleeue not in Iesus Christ but liue in their sins without repentance Vses The vse should bee for humiliation vnto impenitent sinners they should take notice of their inditement make haste to humble themselues before the Lord lest Sentence come out against them and there be no remedy and the rather because God will aggrauate against them their disobedience Now there are many waies by which a sinner may take notice of the aggrauations of his disobedience as First by the number of his offences if he consider that he hath made his sinnes like the haires of his head To bee guilty of treason but in one particular should occasion feare but he that is guilty of many treasons hath great reason to bee extremely confounded in himself and this is thy case Secondly thy disobedience is the more grieuous because thou hast receiued abundance of blessings from God who hath by them wooed thee to repentance and this will heap much vpon thee Rom. 2.4 Esay 1.3 Thirdly thou must consider all the meanes thou hast had of amendment God hath planted thee in his garden the Church he hath commanded his vine-dressers to bestow the paines and apply the meanes of growth to thee If now thou be not fruitfull this will be pleaded against thee which art still a barren figtree Luke 13.6 Fourthly it increaseth thy disobedience that thou hast beene guilty of diuers hainous and fowle euils as if thou haue beene a drunkard a filthy person a blasphemer of the name of God a man of blood or the like Fiftly the continuance in sinne thou hast long abused the patience of God and this heapes coals of further indignation against thee Rom. 2. 4 5. and the rather because thy heart hath beene to sinne euer for there is in the heart of vnregenerate men a desire to sin for euer and it is a griefe to them to thinke that at any time they should not be able to liue in sinne still Sixtly thou hast offended against thine owne vowes and couenants and the promises thou hast made to God both in baptisme and the communion and in other passages of thy life Seuenthly it increaseth thy offence that thou hast dealt wickedly in the land of vprightnesse Esay 26.11 There thou hast offended where thou hast had the example of the godly to shew thee a better course It is ill to sinne any where though in Babel but it is worse to transgresse in Sion or Ierusalem euen in the glorious Churches of Iesus Christ. Eightly thy incorrigiblenes addes to the heap of sinne though the Lord hath afflicted thee yet thou hast not learned obedience by the things thou hast suffered but thou hast made thy heart like an adamant so as thou wouldst not returne Ierem. 5.2 3. Ninthly it is yet more that thou hast beene so farre from reforming thine owne life that thou hast scorned and reproched the good conuersation of the godly thou hast spoken euill of the good way of God Thus and many other wayes may the sinner charge his owne heart and thereby prepare himselfe to returne to the Lord while there is yet hope For if thou wouldest returne with all thy heart and take vnto thee words and confesse thy sinnes and pray for forgiuenesse and mourne before the Lord and turne away from thy owne wickednesse the Lord would shew mercy and the obedience of Christ would heale thy disobedience and God would loue thee freely and the bloud of Christ would cleanse thee from all thy sinnes Hosh. 14. Isaiah 55.7 1. Ioh. 1.7 and while it is yet to day the Lord sendeth to thee and beseecheth thee to be reconciled 2. Cor. 5.19 21. Consider that God hath been with thee all this while hauing sent many others to hell for their sinnes and there is hope of forgiueness the Lord hath receiued great offenders to mercie as the Israelites that often fell away from him Iudges 10. and Mary Magdalene and Peter and Dauid and
some way breed in vs a hatred of vice and a loue of honesty this is the vse of all Scripture 1. Tim. 3.16 17. Which may serue for triall of such as come to the Word they may knowe whether they be good or euill hearers by the impression made vpon their hearts by the Word And it may serue for information to shew vs the excellency of the Word aboue all other Writings because there is no line in Scripture but some way it tends to the redresse of our natures from sin and to plant holinesse in vs which can be true of no human Writings And withall it shewes the happy estate of the godly who though they haue many diseases in their natures yet they haue wonderfull store and variety of medicines in God's Word to heal their natures If for the diseases of our bodies there bee but one herb in the whole field that is good for cure we haue reason to think that God hath prouided well in nature for vs but how is his mercy glorious who in the spiritual Field of his Word hath made to growe as many herbs for cure of all our diseases as there be sentences in Scripture And lastly it should teach vs to vse the Scriptures to this end to redresse our waies by them And thus in generall The first part of the epilogue hath in it matter of dehortation where obserne First the parties dehorted who are described by an epithet importing their priuiledge aboue other men viz. Dearly beloued Secondly the manner of propounding the dehortation viz. by way of beseeching I beseech you Thirdly the matter from which hee dehorts viz. fleshly lusts Fourthly the manner how they are to bee auoided viz. abstain from them Fiftly the motiues First Yee are strangers and pilgrims secondly these lusts are fleshly thirdly they fight against the soule Dearly beloued This tearme is not vsed complementally or carelesly but with great affection in the Apostle and with speciall choice and fitnes for the matter intreated of which we may obserue in the most places where this louely epithet is giuen to the godly in other Scriptures GOD is exceeding choice of his words hee neuer mentioneth the teaâ—ms of loue but hee brings to his children the affections of loue as I may so say Men through custome vse faire complement of words when their hearts be not moued but let our loue bee without dissimulation But let that go The point heer to bee plainly obserued is that Christians are beloued of all other people they are most loued I will but briefly explicate this First GOD loues them and that with infinite and euerlasting loue and hath manifested it by sending his owne Son to be a propitiation for their sinnes 1. Iohn 4.9 10. Secondly Christ loueth them which hee shewed by giuing his life for them Thirdly the Angels of heauen loue them which they shew by ioying in their conuersion and by their carefull attendance about them Fourthly the Godly in generall loue them There is no godly man that knowes them but loues them for euery one that loues God that begot them loues euery one that is begotten of God euery one I say that he knowes 1. Iohn 5.1 Lastly the godly Teachers loue them which they shew in that they are not onely willing to impart to them the Gospell but euen their owne soules because their people are dear vnto them 1. Thes. 2.8 Now this loue of God of Christ of the Angels of the godly men Ministers should serue to support vs against the contempt and hatred of the world wee haue a loue that is much better than the loue of worldly men can be to vs. First because it is of better persons and secondly because it is of a better kinde for it is more feruent and it is more pure and more constant Worldly men can shew no loue that hath comparison to the loue of God or Christ or any of those for the feruency of it And if worldly men loue vs it is to draw vs vnto one euill or other and besides it will not last for wicked men will agree with themselues no longer than so many Curres will agree they are alwaies contending hatefull and hating one another Secondly this point should much check the vnbeliefe of Christians and their vnthankfulnesse for many times they are affected as if they were not beloued of any whereby they much dishonour the loue of God and of Christ and of Christians towards them also and thereby they flatly contradict the Text which saith They are beloued Thirdly impenitent sinners should bee moued heerby to become true Christians because till then they are monstrous hatefull creatures GOD loaths them and their works Iohn 3.36 Esay 1.11 c. And such vile persons are vile and odious in the eâ—es of the godly Psalm 24.4 Psalm 15. Fourthly Christians should labour to preserue this loue vnto themselues with increase of the comfort of it and so diuers things would much aduantage them in this loue as 1. Faith To liue by faith commends them wonderfully to God's loue as being the condition mentioned when he sent his Sonne into the world Iohn 3.16 For without it it is impossible to please God 2. Humility would much commend them to the loue of the Angels who reioyce more in one sinner that is penitent than in 99 iust men that need no repentance 3 The fruits of wisdome mentioned Iam. 3.17 haue a maruellous force to win loue among men To be pure in respect of sincere Religion to be gentle and peaceable free from passion and contention to be easie to be intreated to be also full of mercy good works and all this without iudging or hypocrisie to bee no censurers nor counterfets oh this is exceeding amiable if these things were carefully expressed 4. And for their Ministers two things would much increase their loue to them First obedience to their doctrine for this will preuail more than all the bounty in the world 1. Thes. 2.13 Heb. 13.18 Secondly to conuerse without back-biting or vncharitable iudging of them By these two the Philippians and Thessalonians were highly aduanced in the affection of the Apostle and through the want of these the Corinthians lost much in the loue of the Apostle Thus of the persons dehorted The manner of the dehortation followes I beseech ye In that the Apostle in the name of God doth beseech them diuers things are imported as First the maruellous gentlenesse and loue of God to men hee that may command threaten punish yea cast off yet is pleased to beseech men Secondly the dignitie and excellency of a cleane heart and honest life It is a thing which God by his seruants doth vehemently begge at our hands Thirdly the honor of a Christian he is spoken to as to a great Prince as the two former reasons shew him to be Fourthly a rule of direction how to carry our selues towards others in the case of reformation wee must learne of the
euill spoken of Sometimes it is the indiscretion and weaknesses of some Christians which first set wicked men aworke But chiefly it is their goodnes because they will not run with the wicked into the same excesse of riot 1. Pet. 4.5 Psal. 38. 1 Ioh. 3. Thus of the first doctrine Doct. 2. The second thing may be noted from hence is that to speake euill of the godly is a property of wicked men of men not yet visited of God Such as dishonour godly Christians did neuer indeuour to glorifie God himselfe 1. Cor. 6.9 10. Psalme 15. Romans 1.29 30. and therefore their tongues that are giuen to reuiling of the godly are said to bee set on fire from hell Iam. 3. Doct. 3. The third thing is that to speake euill of the good is a vice that all wicked men are guilty of as heere hee supposeth it to bee the sinne of all the Gentiles so of all men by nature Rom. 3.12 13. It followeth that I should shew the vses may bee made of the three doctrines together but first a question may be asked and that is Quest. Whether may not euill bee spoken of godly men at all and in no case I answer Euill may not at all be spoken of them in these cases following First in things that are hidden thou maist not iudge them as thou mayst not meddle with thē for the thoughts and intents of their hearts 1. Cor. 4.5 Secondly in things doubtfull of which there is no proofe for in such cases all men must speake and iudge the best Thirdly in things indifferent they may not bee censured either for their iudgement or practice Rom. 14. Fourthly things secret though euill yet may not bee carried about or discouered for hee that reueales a Secret goeth about as a slanderer Prouerbs Fiftly they must not bee euill spoken of for meere frailties and infirmities for loue must couer a multitude of those euils and their nakednes heerein must bee couered Sixtly they must not be euill spoken of behind their backes for any euils vnlesse it bee when they are incorrigible or may infect others or otherwise that their sinnes bee spoken of for some manifest glory of God Backbiting is directly condemned Seuenthly not for any faults for which they haue truely repented Eightly not in any case so as to iudge them with a finall sentence to pronounce absolutely of their estates that they are hypocrites or shall bee damned Lastly euill must neuer bee spoken of them for weldoing no man may dare to call good euill Otherwise in things that are apparantly euill they may bee reproued by Magistrates or Ministers or Parents or Masters yea and by any that is able to admonish so as their sinnes bee not spoken of with hatred or meere desire to disgrace them The vses of all this are for instruction and so both to wicked men and godly men And so it is needefull to bee attended because all of vs either doe reproach or are reproached Wicked men should be warned if it be possible to repent of this sinne and forbeare it and that for many reasons First if they consider Gods commandement which forbiddeth all excesses of this kind Psalme 33.13 Tit. 3.1 Secondly if they consider the causes of their euil speaking which as was shewed before is the malice of their owne hearts against the truth and the especial working of the diuel who is the fire of hell that settes their tongues aworke Iam. 3. Thirdly if they consider that this is the diuels speciall sinne to bee an accuser of the brethren from thence hath his name in other languages And wilt thou make a deuill of thy selfe or discouer such a diuellish property in this nature Fourthly if they consider the effect of this sin of reproaching and slandering the godly either to the godly or to themselues First to the godly what mischiefe do they Euill words are compared to swords and razours It is a kind of murther it is as hatefull as if they did cut or pierce their bodies and besides to what grieuous contempts and indignities many times doest thou bring them by thy lies and slanders Secondly to thy self consider what thou bringst by speaking euill of the godly 1. Though thou doe it neuer so secretly behind their backes yet it is ouerheard and will come out how wouldest thou be ashamed if hee of whome thou speakest stood behind thee when thou didst slander him O man consider though the godly man neuer hear thee yet God doth hear it and all thou sayest thou must beare thy shame for it 2. Obserue what interpretation God makes of it hee cals this sinne blasphemy for so the word is in the originall Col. 3.8 to note thereby that hee is vexed at this sinne of vilifying his people as if it were the reproaching of himselfe 3. Consider what a shame it will be to thee when God shall cleare the innocency of his seruants how wilt thou bee confounded when they are iustified 4. Consider what hurt it doth thy self and others it is a great means to set you further off from the Kingdome of God and to harden your hearts against the cares of your owne reformation and saluation Euill words corrupt good manners Thou losest so much euen of naturall honesty as thou admittest of euill in thy tongue 5. Consider the punishment from the Lord. This is a sinne that God hath grieuously threatned as these places shew Psalm 50.20 and 109.29 Esay 51.18 Psalm 31.18 Esay 41.11 12. 1. Pet. 4.4 5. And as it is euill to speak euill of those that are godly as it appears by these reasons so it is monstrous to be guilty of speaking euill in any of the cases following as 1. To speak euill of the absent that cannot defend themselues 2. To speak euill of such as God hath humbled and afflicted and doo iudge themselues for their sinnes 3. To speak euill of such as haue been friendly to vs and shewed their louing respect of vs and done vs good 4. To speak euill of our superiours as godly Magistrates and good Ministers 5. To speak euill of such as are neerly linked vnto vs as of our parents and so it is monstrous vncomly when wiues speak euil of their husbands and contrariwise 6. To speak euill of any simply for godliness sake 7. To speak euill of others and yet be guilty of the same offences themselues 8. And so it is monstrous when men speak euill of such behinde their backs to whom they speak fair before their faces this hooding of hatred and cursing with lying lips is abominable So then this doctrine against euill-speaking doth in a speciall manner light vpon such persons as are guilty of any of those waies of euil-speaking And thus of the vses that concern wicked men Secondly godly men bee also instructed from hence For since this doctrine telles them that it hath been the lot of godly men in all ages to bee euill-spoken of in all places where they liue
serue God or to bee so religious Mal. 3.14 15. Ios. 24.14 Fiftly they that make no conscience of secret sinnes or hypocrisy in God's worship these feare not God because they set not the Lord alwaies before them nor feare to omit or do such things as the world cannot take notice of Sixtly they that meddle with the seditious or changers how forward soeuer they seeme in religion yet such as are set to bee so inclinable to bee led by changers haue not the true feare of God in them Prou. 24.21 Seuenthly they that liue in any knowne sinne and make no conscience to depart from iniquity Prou. 3.7 and 14.2 Such are they that are mentioned in the Catalogue Mal. 3.5 sorcerers adulterers c. especially the men that bless themselues in their hearts when they are guilty of hatefull sinnes Psal. 26.1 2 4. On the other side such as truely feare God may bee knowne by these signes First they make conscience to obey God in their liues and keepe his ordinances Deut. 6.2 They shew that they feare him by seruing of him Secondly they doe beleeue God and his seruants speaking to them in his name This was a signe the Israelites feared God because they beleeued God and his seruant Moses Exod. 14.31 Thirdly they that truely feare God do depart froÌ„ euil dare not liue or allow themselues in any knowne sinne whether it bee sinne in opinion or in life In opinion they that feare God will giue him glory though it be to change for the opinions not onely they but all the world haue held Reuel 14.7 And so in practice he that truly feares God â—ates all sin in some measure It is a â—oule signe one doth not feare God when hee will not forsake his errours or faults though he be conuinced of them Fourthly they that make a conscience of it to obey God in all soundnes of practice in their conveâ—sation and so not onely in worshipping him with reuerence Psal. 5.8 but in striuing to doe all the good duties God requires Psal. 5.8 and that this signe may be applied effectually wee may try ourselues by our obedience to God whether our feare of him bee right or no. First if we obey in secret and dare not leaue vndone such things as no man can charge vs withall and doe withall striue against and resist the very hypocrisie of the heart and stand in feare of God's offence for the euils are found in our very thoughts this will proue vs to feare God soundly in truth and vprightnesse of heart Iosh. 24.14 Col. 3.22 When we set the Lord alwaies before vs and with desire to approue our selues to him it is an excellent signe Secondly When wee heare the Word of God and are told what to auoide or doe wee are then tried whether we feare God soundly or no For if we dare not delay but make Conscience of it to practise God's will as fast as wee know it it is a good signe but otherwise it is a foule signe that many Christians that make a fayre shewe are not sound because they are not afraid to liue in the sinnes God reproues by his Word nor to leaue still vnperformed the Precepts Counsels and directions are giuen them from day to day The Religion of many that seeme to bee of the better sort is a meere formality as this very signe proues Psal. 86.11 Isaiah 50.10 Thirdly a great guesse may be had at mens feare of God by their care and Conscience they make of their obedience in their particular calling A man may haue comfort that his feare of God and profession of Religion is right if hee hate idlenesse lying couetousnesse deceit frowardnesse and vniust dealing in his calling For though to deale iustly with all men be no infallible signe of the true feare of God yet it is a probable one and where it is not there can be no true feare of God Thus Magistrates must proue that they feare God 2. Chron 19.27 Exod. 18.21 and thus euery man in his place yea if women would haue the reputation to be such as feare God they must let their workes prayse them If they be idle froward vndutifull busie-bodies and carelesse of their domesticall duties what feare of God can bee in them Fourthly it will be manifest that our obedience flowes from the true feare of God if we will obey against our profit or ease or credit or our owne carnall reasons or affections Hereby the Lord said he knew that Abraham feared him because he spared not his owne sonne c. Gen. 22.12 And thus of the feare of God The last part of the charge concernes our loyalty to the King Honour the King The Apostle intends in these words but briefely to vrge the practice of their duty vrged in the exhortation Verse 13. saue that the tearmes haue something in them of explication of that doctrine and something for confirmation For we must honour the King 1. In our hearts 2. In our words 3. In our workes First we must honor him in our hearts and shew it two waies 1. We must not curse the King no not in secret no not in our thoughts We must not entertayne impatient and vile thoughts of the King but from our hearts esteeme him for his greatnesse authority and gifts 2. When the King commands any thing that seemes to others or to vs harsh inconuenient or doubtfull we must honour the King by interpreting his Laws in the best sence If loue must not thinke euill but hope all things of all sorts of men then much more of Kings It were greatly to bee longed for that this note might enter into the brests of some men they would then bee afraid to charge so much euill of the Kings ordinances not onely when they might finde a fairer sence but oftentimes expresly against the intent and meaning of the ordinance Secondly wee must honour the King in our words three waies 1. By reuerent speeches to them and of them 2. By a thankfull acknowledgement of the good is in them and wee receiue by them 3. By praying to God with all manner of praier for them 1. Tim. 2.1 Thirdly we must honour them in our works 1. By paying their tributes and customes 2. By submitting and yeelding to their ordinances preferring the obedience to their ordinances before the censures or contrary opinions of what men soeuer and this is the maine thing intended verse the 13. of this Chapter And therefore I will omit the larger handling of this point in this place Verse 18. Seruants bee subiect to your Masters with all feare not onely to the good and gentle but also to the froward HItherto of the duties of subiects and so of the exhortation as it is politicall and concernes the Common-wealth Now the Apostle proceeds to giue directions oeconomicall that concerne the family or houshould gouernment Before I consider of the particular exhortations something would be said in generall concerning a family A
are as great as they I meane as great offenders as they as for other reasons it is because they cannot apprehend them Thirdly because hee iudgeth for the breach of most righteous Lawes Fourthly because hee will take no gifts Iob 36.18 19. Fiftly because hee hateth heartily what hee condemnes seuerely so the day of Iudgement is called A day of wrath Rom. 2.5 wheras man may censure other men for such faults as they themselues commit or at least are not moued to the sentence simply out of the disliking of the fault Sixtly because hee is not deceiued with shewes and outward appearances but his Iudgement is according to truth Rom. 2.2 Seuenthly because it is generall according to mens works 2. Cor 5.10 Eightthly because in the day of his Iudgement hee will specially honour the righteous Romanes 2.7 c. Ninthly because when a man can haue no iustice from men hee shall bee sure to haue iustice from God and this is especially heere intended Tenthly because he doth not iudge rashly but as wee see after wonderfull patience and the many daies men haue had of sinning hee appoints his day of iudging Vses The vses may bee diuers for First it shewes the wofull case of wicked men that forget God and in the hardnes of their hearts run on in sinne and so heape vp wrath against the day of wrath Rom. 2.4 5. Secondly it should teach all men that haue any care of themselues to deny all vngodlines and worldly lusts and to liue godly and righteously and soberly in this present world Tit. 2.12 13. Thirdly it should bee a singular comfort to all such as suffer wrongs and iniuries in this world whether in their names or bodies or states or any way let them but bee patient God will doe them Iustice as these places shew 2. Thes. 1.5 Psal. 4.5 Iam. 5.6.7 8. Iude 15. Doct. 6. It is the duty of Gods seruants in all distresses to commit themselues and their causes to God and to his righteous prouidence iudgement This the example of Christ heere shewes vs and there is reason for it First because God requiers wee should doe so as these places shew Psal. 37.5 6. Pro. 16.3 1. Pet. 4. vlt. Secondly because it is not in man to direct his owne way Ierem. 10.23 Thirdly because God neuer disappointed the trust of them that committed themselues to him Nahum 1.7 Pro. 16.3 The vse should bee to teach vs As wee would shew our selues to beare the image of Christ and to bee true Christians to practise this duty and in all cases of wrong danger affliction or temptation but then withall when we haue committed our cause to GOD wee must remember these rules First Neuer to vse ill meanes to get out of distresse Esay 28.16 Secondly not to limit God but to let him doe whatsoeuer pleaseth him Thirdly not to be impatient or troubled but quiet our selues in God and wait and trust in him and if we finde any difficulties we must then roule our way vpon the Lord as the Psalmist saith Psalme 37.5 6 7. Fourthly we must acknowledge him in all our waies and giue him glory when he doth vs iustice Prouerbs 3.6 Verse 24. Who his owne selfe bare our sinnes in his body on the tree that wee being deliuered from sin should liue in righteousnes by whose stripes you were healed HItherto of the manner of the suffering of Christ. Now followes in the fift place the matter hee suffered viz. Hee bare our sinnes amplified by shewing how and that three waies first his owne selfe secondly in his body thirdly on the tree Hee bare our sinnes Christ may bee said to beare our sinnes in two respects chiefely First because hee did vndergoe the imputation of all our sinnes our faults were charged vpon him as our surety Hee was made sinne for vs 2 Cor. 5.21 Hee stood before God's Iustice in our roome Secondly because hee suffered the malediction due to our sinnes by the Law Hee bare our sinnes in being made a sacrifice for sinne Hee became indebted vnto the Iustice of God as our surety to beare the curses of the Law which our sinnes deserued Esay 53.5 8. Gal. 3.10 And as this is true in generall of all the wrath of God and the fearefull things due to our sinnes so if wee mark the story of Christs sufferings we may obserue how the sinnes of our first parents and our owne light heauily vpon his back God suffering our sinnes to bee charged vpon him in a speciall fiâ—nes of the iudgement to our sinnes and that wee may note both in the circumstances of our sinning and in the sorts of sinnes For the circumstances The first Adam sinnes in a garden The second Adam suffers fearefully for sinne in a garden The second Adam suffers on a tree and so beares the sin of the first Adam eating the forbidden fruit of a tree For the sorts of sin Why was Christ betrayed by Iudas denied by Peter forsaken by all his Disciples refused by the Priests people but because we had betraied denied forsaken and refused God in Paradise And many of vs are now guilty of the same or the like sinnes in the course of our liues Hee was charged to bee a seducer to satisfy for our being seduced For our euill words and sinfull excuses hee was silent because wee and our first Parents haue preferred the diuell before God therefore was a malefactor preferred before him Why was hee mocked buffeted and spit vpon but to beare the shame was due vnto vs for our filthines and vile conuersation Why drank hee gall but to pay for our sinfull pleasures Why suffered he reuiling and scoffing but to satisfy for our sinfull words Many other things might bee obserued The consideration whereof should serue for many vses so it should teach vs diuers duties as Vses First since he hath borne our sinnes in the imputation of them and the malediction due vnto them we should be most ready willing to beare his crosse as accounting it a great shame to bee vnwilling to suffer a little and for a little while for his sake that hath borne such strange things for vs wee should bee content to forsake all for his sake Secondly it should grieue vs at the heart for our sins considering the feareful imputation of our faults charged vpon him and the bitter things he suffered to make amends to Gods Iustice for our wickednes Zach. 12.10 Thirdly hath Christ borne our sinnes and can wee finde in our hearts to sinne any more shall he againe bee charged with our faults shall wee againe crucify him Rom. 6.6 Heb. 10.24 c. and as followeth in the next words of this text Fourthly Oh how should wee loue the Lord Iesus that Holy One that bare the imputation of such base crimes and endured such grieuous things for vs before wee euer knew him or cared for him euen for vs that were enemies to him Deserue they not to bee accursed
the graces wee would striue most to excell in to the intent to keep them daily in our mindes and memories striuing to force in vs the special holinesse required in them It were exceeding vsefull to obserue in seueral Scriptures how the holy Ghost singles out choice directions according to the diuerse states of the people whom they concern Secondly the Minister ought to infoâ—me his flock concerning the particular and special faults that hinder the work of his Ministery where hee liues and accordingly to set himself against those sinnes It is not enough to reproue sin but there is a great deal of discretion and judgement to bee expressed in applying himself to the diseases of that people Thirdly the Apostle doth not name heer all the sinnes that hinder the word but he imports that in the most places these fiue sinnes heer named doo much raign and vsually doo maruellously let the course of the word they are the fiue most vsuall sinnes in the auditories of Christians Fourthly it would be considered how these sinnes doo hinder the word These sinnes doo hinder the word many waies 1. These sinnes make wicked men many times to set themselues against the word and to striue to suppresse the liberty of the word 2. These sins hinder the word in that they hinder many times other men from the loue of the word The word is not glorified yea it is euill-spoken of and why Do not many men and women say they like not this going to Sermons c for they see that such persons can liue in malice and deceit and enuy one another c. 3. These sinnes hinder the Ministers from discerning the work of their Ministery in their hearers Paul cannot see or judge that the Corinthians are any more than carnall or at the best but babes in Christ because there was so much enuy and strife and diuision among them 1. Cor. 3. verse 1.2.3 4. These sinnes cause God many times to take the word from men When the Iews grew so vntoward and enuious at the Gentiles and to haue such ill tongues in their heads toward their Teachers what follows but that the LORD should turn the labor of his seruants from them and imploy it among the Gentiles Acts 13 c. 5. These sinnes hinder the word because they hinder the persons in whom they are from a right disposition to or vse of the word Anie of these sins are like poison lying at the stomach that infects all the food which comes there And therefore for these reasons and many moe which might be alleadged we should bring a generall resolution to make conscience of our waies and to auoide these and all and each of these sinnes The first then of these sinnes is Malice The originall word is diuersly accepted For sometimes it signifies miserie or griefe for affliction and so it is vsed to signifie the euill of the day Matth. 6. vlt. Sometimes it is rendred naughtinesse or wickednesse in generall and so it importeth vile crimes or notorious offences and so it is taken Iam. 1.21 Acts 2.22 In this sense it may be taken here For it is certaine that if men be guilty of wickednesse and come in the loue of any sinne the word is poisoned in them especially whoredome and wine take away mens hearts from the word Hos. 4. Lastly it is rendred in diuers places malice as 1. Cor. 5.8 Colos. 3.8 and so it is here Malice then is the first sinne we should bee carefull to auoide Malice in short is anger inueterate It is an inward hatred or grudge harbored in the heart against others and it may bee knowne by diuers signes As 1. When a man beares a constant base estimation of another and inwardly loathes him 2. When a man hath frequent desires of the hurt of others and longs for abilitie or oportunitie of reuenge 3. By inflation when a man carries himselfe so proudly and arrogantly as hee would haue it appeare that he despiseth others 4. By the habituall back-biting iudging and censuring of others 5. When a man resolues not to forgiue a wrong done him By these and the like signes may men trie themselues whether they be guiltie of malice or no. Now there are many reasons why this sin should be wonderfully hated and shunned why wee should carrie a constant malice against the sinne of Malice First if we respect the causes of this euill For malice comes first from an ill nature it cannot be in a good nature secondly It comes from the Diuell the first deuiser of this abhominable poison thirdly It comes from anger as the next vsuall immediate cause The infirmities or wrongs of others may be the occasions but they cannot be the causes of malice Now we should be ashamed to father any of the former three euills Secondly if we respect the effects of malice and that either in our selues or in God In our selues malice will worke first a conformity to the nature of the Diuell For it was vsed to be noted that to be angrie was humane but to perseuere in anger which is this malice was diuelish Secondly It will plead forcibly mans vnregeneration Malice is noted as a marke of the vnregenerate man Tit. 3.3 1. Ioh. 2.9 Thirdly If we haue any gifts it is certain malice is like leauen it will sowre them and spoile the praise and acceptation of them 1. Cor. 5.8 Fourthly It hinders praier and the word That it hinders praier is proued Iames 4.1.2.3 That it hinders the word this text proues Fiftly It bringes a man many times to wonderfull shame and by a iust prouidence of God to open foiles and disgraces Prou. 25.8 et 26.26 And many times they fall into the pit they digged for others Prou. 26.27 A malicious person knowes not what shall bee come of him selfe 1. Iohn 2.11 Now the effects which the malice of man after a sort produceth in God are first to make him to hate vs wonderfully hee accounts the malicious person as a murtherer not respecting onely what hee doth but what hee would doe 1. Ioh. 3.11 Secondly Hee will neuer forgiue a man his sinnes because he doth not forgiue his brother Math. 6.14 Thirdly The iudgements of God are pulled down vpon him God may make the malicious as the grasse on the howse-top whereof the mower filleth not his hand nor they that goe by say we blesse you in the name of the Lord yea let meÌ„ look to it lest they be cast into prison and neuer come out till they haue paied the vtmost farthing The vse may be First For humiliation to all such as finde this vile poison in themselues they are in a miserable case and extreamely and dangerously diseased especially if men be guiltie of the aggrauation of malice Malice is euill in anie and in any measure and toward any but it is extreamely euill first when men put on a resolution not to amend but confirme themselues in their
a poison to the sincere milk of the word and to be eschewed of all that follow the Truth Eph. 4.14.15 He. 13.7 Secondly a heart accustomd to deceit subtlety cannot be a plaine and honest heart and without a plaine honest and good heart men can neuer receiue with any fruitfulnesse the seede of eternall life Luke 8. Thirdly hee that is false to men will neuer be true to God he that will lie to men will lie to God Also hee that is not faithfull with men will compasse God about with deceit Hosh. 11.12 He will neuer be faithfull in the true treasure that is vniust in outward things Tuke 16. Fourthly it is a sinne that God in a speciall manner hates Psal. 5.7 Fiftly the sinnes of deceit vsually attend vpon some Idoll in the hearts of men which hath such command ouer the deceitfull person that hee cannot attend to the word of God or not haue leasure to practise it he is so mastered by this particular corruptition Ierem. 9. The vse of this may be threefold For Humiliation to all deceitfull persons that vse lying fraud subtlety and guilefull dealing in their trades and callings and course of dealing and conuersation with men they shall neuer prosper in spirituall things The Ordinances of God are blasted to them Morouer there are two cnosiderations which should wonderfully affright such as are accustomed to lying deceit First It is certaine they are wicked men and haue not the feare of God before their eyes they are the children of the Diuell and enemies of Righteousnesse as these places fearefully shew Psalme 36.1 3. 10.7 Rom. 3.13 1.29 Acts 13.10 Secondly the curse of God is vpon them God will weigh them in the balance Iob. 31.5 They are an abhomination to the Lord Prou. 11.1 20.23 The Lord will surely visit and his soule will be auenged on such persons Ierem. 8.26 27 29. They shall be destroyed Psalme 52.4 They shall not liue out halfe their daies Psal. 55. vlt. And as this is terrible to all deceiuers so especially to such as are guilty of the aggrauations of the sinne As 1. When deceit is couered with smooth words and a flattering stile Ierem. 9.8 Prou. 26.24 c. 2. When men delight in it and take a contemplatiue kinde of pleasure in their guilefull proiects as the voluptuous person doth in his lust When mens bellies prepare deceit Iob. 15. vlt. not their heads but their bellies Psalme 52.2 4. 3. When men make a trade of it giue their tongues to euill and will frame deceit Psal. 50.19 Bend their Tongues to lies and teach their tongues to speake lies and weary themselues to commit iniquitie Ierem. 9.5 4. When men thinke all time spent about Gods seruice too long they would haue the Sabbaths ouer that they might practise deceit Amos 8.5 5. When men Sweare deceitfully Psal. 24.4 6. When men boast of it Psal. 52.1 3. And as deceit is aggrauated by the manner so may it be by the persons vpon whom it is practised and so it is an aggrauation to deceiue ones neighbour and ones brother Ier. 9 5 and so it is to deceiue the harmlesse and quiet of the Land Psal. 35.20 And as by the persons so by the time It is an aggrauation when men imagine deceit as the Prophet Dauid saith all the day long Psal. 38.12 Now if the former terrors belong to deceitfull persons in the generall how much more to them that are guilty of deceit with all these or any of these aggrauations Some one might heer say We feel the sweetnes of it we growe rich by it and we see many men in the world wexed great by the same courses and if wee should not lie and deceiue wee might giue-ouer our trades c. For answer heerunto Let all such knowe that though it be true that some men are wext great and rich by such courses yea though they bee fat and shine yet the Lord will visit them and his soule will be auenged vpon them Ier. 5.28.29 For wealth gotten by vanity shall be diminished Pro. 13.11 and the tabernacles of bribery and deceit shall bee desolate Mich. 6.10 to the 16. All such as conceiue with guile by that time they haue reckoned their moneths aright though they growe neuer so big shall bring forth nothing but winde and vanity Iob 15. vlt. What shall be giuen thee or what shall bee done vnto thee O thou lying and deceitfull tongue thou shalt be smitten with some strange and strong hand of God as with the arrows of the mighty so as thy stroke shall be incurable and deadly and thy destruction shall be as with the coals of Iuniper that is both fierce in respect of thy self and pleasing in respect of others For men are wonderfully well pleased when they obserue that ill-gotten goods doo not prosper This hand of God smels like the burning of Iuniper Some others might say We are seruants and we must ly and defraud others to satisfie our masters The Prophet Zephany reports that the Lord wil punish all those very seruants that fill their masters houses with violence and deceit the seruants I say as well as their masters But might some others say My courses are so secret that my deceit shall neuer be found out Let such men learn that the Lord found out this sinne in Ephraim Hosh. 11. and will punish it though Ephraim said he was grown rich and in all his labours they should finde none iniquity in him that were sinne He thought himself sure enough for being discouered and therefore he would contest vehemently and cry out vpon such dishonesty in men as to vse false words and waights besides it is worthy to bee obserued that God many times doth not onely discouer these secret fraudulent courses but discouers them openly so as their wickednes is shewed before the whole congregation Pro. 26.26 But others may say In other things I am just and besides I am forward in religion and therefore this offense is not so great Shall I account thee pure saith the Lord with wicked balances Mich. 6.12 as if hee would say All the shewes of religion in the world wil not serue the turn if sins of deceit raign in a mans dealing And therefore the consideration of all this should in the second place instruct vs and that three waies First to look to our owne carriage and as we desire to liue long and to see good daies to refrain our tongues from euill and our lips that they speak no guile in all our dealing to detest lying and deceit Psal. 34.13 and so to liue as we may be alwaies ready to put our selues vpon Iobs triall Iob 31.4.5 Secondly to lay to heart the consideration of the horrible inundations of deceit that hath ouerflowed all states and callings of men and so it should work in vs both lamentation and supplication before
the Lord. For lamentation we may take vp all the ould complaints of the Prophets Our times haue reacht to the measure of iniquity then reproued or rather men now ouerpasse the deeds of those wicked men wickednes is in the middest of vs deceit and guile depart not from our streets Psal. 55.11 Treasures of wickednes are in the house of the wicked wicked balances the bagge of deceitfull waights and scant measures which are an abhomination to the Lord and for which he threatneth vengeance euery where to be found Mich. 6.10.11 Men lay wait as they that set snares they set traps to catch not beasts or fowle but men As a cage is full of birds so are mens houses full of deceit and deceiuers It is now the vsuall course for men to wex great and rich withall Ier 5.26 27 yea this sinne so spreadeth that we may truely say From the least of them to the greatest of them they are giuen to deceit and will deal falsly Ier. 6.13 Euery brother will supplant and euery neighbour will walk with lies and slanders They will deceiue one another and not speak the truth A man can dwell no where but his habitation is in the midst of deceit and therefore certainly God hath a resolution to stretch out his hand still by publike iudgements How can it be but God must visit and be auenged for these great abominations What should hee else doo but melt his people in the common fornace of great iudgements for such common sins Ier. 9.3 to 10. And as it should teach vs lamentation so it should teach vs supplication too euen to go to God and that in two respects First to implore his help and mercy for the Church that he would be pleased to spare his people and keep them from the infection of these vile sins and if it may stand with his good pleasure to work a repentance in mens hearts that are guilty of these crimes and withall to beseech him for our selues to keep vs that we fall not into the hands of deceiuers for as it is a sin to deceiue so is it a misery to be deceiued Psa. 12.1.2 c. and to giue vs wisdome to beware of men Ier. 9.4 Mat. 10.17 and to deliuer vs from the men of deceit Psal. 43.1 Thirdly it should teach vs seeing the world is so full of guile and that it is so hatefull a sin therefore to honor and esteeme such as we finde to be true hearted Plaine men with Iacob without tricks and subtletie and true Israelites with Nathaniel in whose hearts and mouths is no guile Wee should I say loue them delight in them and stick to them neuer to forsake them but to account them the very Ornaments of the World and great lights in this great and generall darkenesse and to account our selues wonderfull rich and happy in their fellowship and friendship Thirdly this prohibition of Guile may informe vs and by intimation shew vs the hatefulnesse of the doctrine of the Papists and practice in the point of aequiuocation contrary to the expresse Scripture that forbids all lying and deceiuing of others and commands vs to speake truth and that euery one Priest and people and that to his neighbour how much more to the Magistrate Ephes. 4.25 And Iob sheweth that wee ought not to talke deceitfully no not for God to speake for him what is not right Iob. 13.7 Lastly this may be implicitly a singular and secret consolation to honest and vpright harted men that hate this hatefull sinne of Guile that speake the truth in their hearts and make Conscience of their words I meane those true Nathanaels of whom Christ speakes And for the better imprinting of this vse I will shew you two things First the signes and markes of a man without Guile euen of a true Israelite Secondly the encouragement and comforts that belong to such men c. For the first A true Nathanael hath these prayses and especiall markes 1. He shunnes Guile in his Spirit as well as in his words or workes Psal. 32.2 What hee accounts vile to speake hee accounts vile to thinke 2. His prayse is of God and not of men Rom. 2.26 He more striues to doe good then to get credit and applause and if God accept him he cares not though all the world deride him 3. When he confesseth his fault to God he will not hide his sinne but confesseth all his sins that is all sorts of sinnes and his sinne without extenuation or excuse Psal. 32.2.5 4. If he offend it is of ignorance and hee will not receiue doctrine of trust and if he bee shewed the truth he quietly yeelds and giues glory to God Ioh. 1.46 47 48. 5. He is a plaine man and speakes the truth in his heart What hee saith hee saith without fraud or dissembling he saith it from his heart his heart and his words agree hee hateth lying and all deceite Psal. 15.2 Zeph. 3.13 though he might gaine neuer so much yet wil he practise no vntruth 6. He is a constant man iust of his word he will performe his promise though it be to his owne hindrance Psalm 15.4 He will not denie the truth though it be to his extreme danger Such men as these haue many encouragements to hold on their courses It was a chiefe prayse of Christ that he was without Guile 1. Pet. 2.7 and so was it in the Martyres and Saints Reuel 14.15 It is one of the signes and markes of Gods houshould seruants Psal. 15.2 Of a true Conuert Zeph. 3.13 These men are faithfull with the Saints and rule with God Hosh. 11.12 Such as these will abide the Balance to be weighed and God will acknowledge their integritie Iob. 31.5 The wealth of these men gotten by labour and iust dealing shall increase when riches gotten by vanitie shall diminish Prou. 13.11 And those lips of Truth shall be established for euer when lying tongues shall be but for a moment Prou 12.19 And thus much of Guile Only before I passe further it is worthy the noting that he saies of these two first sinnes that all Malice and all Guile must be laid aside which imports that howsoeuer some other infirmities be in the Godly yet they should be found farre from all Malice and Guile not a iot of either of them should be found in them Malice must be in them in no kinde nor in no measure neither secret nor open Malice neither grudge nor desire of reuenge neither at home nor abroad neither in ciuill things nor in matters of Religion neither in any of the aggrauations nor in the least drop of it And the like may be said of Guile It were a shamefull thing that any kinde of Guile should be found in a Christian in any of his dealings at any time with any sort of men or in any measure For if but a drop of Malice or Guile be left in vs It may breake out againe and our hearts
proue like a festered sore Malice is like leauen a little of it will sowre the whole lumpe It is like Poyson a drop may spoyle vs. It is like a coale of fire within it wants nothing but the Diuell to blow it and â—hen into what a flame may it kindle And therefore wee should all looke to our hearts to see that we be free from Malice and looke to our waies that we be guiltie of no kinde of Guile Such as are reconciled should note this point to see to it that they keepe not the least drop of the poysonfull grudge in their hearts It is not enough that they say daily they will forgiue or can receiue the Sacrament For if they cannot respect them with a free heart without reseruation they are still infected with the disease of Malice Hypocrisie The third sinne to be auoided is Hypocrisie Concerning Hypocrisie I propound two things to be considered First how many waies men commit Hypocrisie Secondly what reasons there are to disswade vs from Hypocrisie For the first the Scriptures discouer many waies of the practice of Hypocrisie In the 23 of Matthew our Sauiour notes eight wayes of being guilty of Hypocrisie 1. To say and not doe vers 3. 2. To require much of others and pleade for great things to be done by others and not at all do it our selues as we prescribe it to others verse 4. 3. To doe what we doe to be seene of men vers 5. This is at large opened Math. 6.1 to the middle of the chapter 4. To affect greatnesse in the respects and entertainments of others v. 6. to 1â— 5. To do duties of Religion of purpose to hide some foule sin v. 14. 6. To be curious and strict in small matters and neglect the greater duties verses 23 24. 7. To be carefull to auoid outward faults and to make no Conscience of the inward foulnesse of the heart verses 25 27. 8. To commend and magnifie the godly absent or of former ages and to hate and abuse the godly present and of our owne times v. 29. to 36. There are diuers other Hypocritical practices noted in other Scripture as 9. To serue God outwardly and yet our hearts to be carried away with vile distractions Esay 28.13 This is a chiefe Hypocrisie to be auoided in such as come to the word 10. To pray only in the time of sicknes or danger when we are forced to it and to shew no loue of prayer or delight in God in time of prosperity or deliuerance Iob. 27.8 9. 11. To iudge others seuerely for smaller faults and to bee guilty themselues of greater crimes Math. 7.5 12. To bee iust ouermuch I meane to make sins where God makes none Luke 13.15 13. To be conuinced in his owne Conscience and yet not confesse it nor yeelde though they know the Truth Luke 12.56 57 c. Thus of the diuers waies of Hypocrisie There are many reasons to declare the hatefulnesse of this sinne of Hypocrisie I will instance only in the reasons from the effects The effects of Hypocrisie are eyther first to others Or secondly to the Hypocrite himselfe First to others the Hypocrite is a continuall snare He walkes in a net that conuerseth with an Hypocrite Iob. 34.30 Secondly to himselfe the effects of Hypocrisie in the Hypocrite are both priuatiue and positiue The priuatiue effects which the Scripture instanceth in are chiefly three The first is that the Hypocrite loseth all his seruice of God In vaine do Hypocrites worship God Math. 15. Secondly he infecteth all his gifts and prayses Hypocrisie is like leauen Luke 12.1 It sowreth all gifts and graces a little of it will marre all his prayses and gifts whatsoeuer for the acceptation and vse of them Thirdly he loseth all reward of his good workes Math. 6.1 An Hypocrite may doe good workes though hee neuer doth them well and for the good he doth may haue his reward with men but this is all for from God he shall haue no reward The Positiue effects of Hypocrisie may be referred to two heads For some effects may fall vpon him and some effects must and will befall him The effects that may follow his Hypocrisie are three For first he is apt to be seduced by euill Spirits and the doctrine of Diuels An Hypocrite is in the greatest danger of most men to bee seduced into vile opinions 1. Tim. 4.1.2 Secondly he may fall into a spirit of slumber his conscience may be scared with an hot iron Thirdly hee may fall into most wofull terrors such a fearfulnesse may surprise the hypocrite that God may be to him as deuouring fire and as euerlasting burnings Esay 33.14 Iob 18.14 The effects that will certainly fall vpon the hypocrite are these which follow 1. Iudgement in his owne conscience He goes about as a condemned man for hee is alwaies condemned in himself 2. The discouery of all his villany for there is nothing hid in his intents and dealings but all shall be laid open Luke 12.1.2 3. The miscarrying of his hope The hope of the hypocrite shall perish Iob 8.11 to 16 and that with these aggrauations that his hope will perish first easily secondly speedily thirdly vnrecouerably Easily for God can destroy his hope as easily as the maid can sweep down the house of the spider with her besome Speedily for it will wither while it seems rooted and is yet green before any other herb yea though it growe vp yet it is like grasse on the house top Vnrecouerably for his hopes being but as the house of the spider they will be dashed down for euer and though he would lean to his house and take hould of it yet his hopes shall perish for euer and when this day comes his hopes shall bee as the giuing vp of the ghost 4. Strange punishments in his death and condemnation And therefore when our Sauiour Christ would expresse a speciall terrour in the plagues of especiall sinners he saith They shall haue their portion with hypâ—crites and workers of iniquity Matthew 24. and the last verse Iob 27.8 And these effects wil appear the more terrible if we consider that the Scriptures take off all the objections of hypocrites to shew that they bee left naked to the fury of God for all this will come vpon them Though they be many in number Iob 15.34 Though they be rich Iob 27 8. Though they triumph in all jollity now Iob. 20.5 Though they be yong or widows or fatherlesse Esay 9.17 Though they cry at their later end Iob 27.9 Though they doo many good deeds Mat. 6. Though their wickednes be yet hidden Luke 12.1.2 The vse may be first for information secondly for instruction and thirdly for consolation First for information and so it may shew vs First what to think of the great shewes of holiness mortification made in the Church of Rome Their fastings and their prohibition of marriage vows of chastity and wilfull
thou admittest of euill in thy tongue 1. Cor. 15.33 And if you bite and deuoure one another take heed you bee not consumed one of another Gal. 5.15 And if thou iudge thou shalt bee iudged Hee that is giuen much to censuring seldome or neuer scapes great censures him selfe Math. 7. Sixtly Besides also these courses will encrease vnto greater condemnation God may bee prouoked to take thee in hand and thou maiest be in danger to be plagued for it for euer in Hell Iam. 3.1 Seuenthly and if this euill vice growe in thee thou art fit to be cast out of the Communion of Saints men are charged to auoid thee and not to eat with thee 1. Cor. 5.11 And though that censure be not executed by the Church alwaies yet God many times makes such persons so lothsome that euery body auoids them as much as they can Eightthly further this very effect heer mentioned should perswade much with vs. It is a sinne that greatly hindereth the profit of the word bitter-tongued persons neuer grow much in religion For it is required that we should receiue the word with meeknes and lay aside all superfluity of maliciousnes such as this euill speaking in these kindes is Iam. 1.21 Lastly as men loue cursing so it shall come vnto them and as they loue not blessing so it shall be far from them Psal. 109.17 The vse should be both for Humiliation and for Instruction First for Humiliation It may greatly abase many Christians that are extreamly guilty of this sinne How hath this wickednesse preuailed in many places The way of peace few men haue knowne there is almost no meekenes but lying and flattering and censuring and rayling and slandering and reproach vpon reproach and back-biting euery where Yea what are the families of the most but as so many kennels of Curres such snarling and biting and prouoking one another Husbands bitter to their Wiues Wiues contentions like a continuall dropping Masters threatning their Seruants and Seruants answering again and cursing their Masters How are the liues of the most destitute of contentmâ—nt and their states of prosperitie euen by reason of this sinne But let all that feare God learne from henceforth to make more conscience of their words and refraine their lips from euill Quest. But what should a man doe to keepe himself free from this vice or that this fountaine of euill speaking may be dried vp Ans. He that would restraine himselfe from being guilty of back-biting iudging reuiling or any kinde of euill speaking must obserue such rules as these First He must learne to speake well to God and of godlinesse if we did study that holy language of speaking to God by prayer we would be easily fitted for the gouernment of our tongs toward men we speak ill to men because we pray but ill to God Secondly he must lay this rule vpon himselfe and watch to the performance of it he must studie to be quiet and meddle with his owne businesse and not meddle with the strife that belongs not to him resoluing that he will neuer suffer as a busie bodie in other mens matters 1. Thes. 4. 1. Pet. 4.15 Thirdly hee must keepe a Catalogue of his owne faults continually in his minde when we are so apt to taxe others it is because wee forget our owne wickednesse Fourthly his words must be few for in a multitude of words there cannot want sinne and vsually this sinne is neuer absent Fiftly he must not allow himselfe libertie to thinke euill A suspicious person will speake euill Sixtly he must pray to God to set a watch before the doors of his lippes Seuenthly he must auoide vaine and prouoking companie It may be obserued often that when men get into idle companie which perhaps they like not the very complement of discoursing extracteth euill speaking to fill vp the time especially he must auoide the company of censurers for their ill language though at first disliked is insensibly learned Eightly he must especially striue to get meeknesse and to be soft and shew his meeknesse to all men Tit. 3.1.2 Ninthly if he haue this way offended then let him follow that counsell Let his owne words grieue him Psal. 56.5 that is let him humble himselfe seriously for it before God by harty repentance this sin is seldome mended because it is seldome repented of Quest. But what should I doo to auoid euill speaking in others Ans. First liue honestly without offense and then though men be neuer so crooked and peruerse yet either they will be silent or in the day of Gods visitation they will glorifie God Phil. 2.15 1. Pet. 2. verse 13. Secondly if men will yet reuile learn of Dauid and Christ and the godly to be patient and not reuile again but rather blesse them 1. Pet. 3.5 and 2.23 1. Cor. 4.12 Thirdly if men be still vnreasonable and absurde betake thy self to praier and then either God will turn their hearts or quiet thine Psal. 104 2.3.4 Fourthly thou must not giue thy heart to all that men say but be sometimes as a deaf man that hears not and as a dumb man in whose mouth are no words of reproof Eccles. 7.23.24 Psalm 38.13.14 Fiftly if yet thou be pursued then remember this comfort The curse that is causelesse shall not com Pro. 26.2 and though they curse yet God will blesse Psal. 109.28 God will turn their cursing into a blessing and he will curse them that curse thee Numb 24.9 and if thy reproaches bee for the cause of religion and righteousnes blessed art thou that art accounted worthy to suffer for it For Great is thy reward in heauen Mat. 5.11 Acts 5.41 Thou hast cause to rejoice in such contumelies 2 Cor. 12.10 Hitherto of the catalogue of sinnes to be auoided The manner heer follows to be considered of and that may bee noted from the word laying aside and from the manner of expressing the sins Out of all there are briefly fiue things may be noted First that by nature we are all inclined to and clogged with these sinnes for that the word laied-aside imports For it shewes that by nature they hang vpon vs Tit. 3.3 which should teach vs to watch our hearts against these sinnes seeing they are so naturall to vs and to pursue the reformation of them with so much the more constancy and diligence by how much it is the more hard to shake off what is naturall to vs. Secondly it should teach vs to forbeare intemperate words and carriage toward others in whom wee discern these sinnes so far as they are infirmities but rather wee should bee soft and shewe all meeknes to all men considering that wee our selues also were infected with the same faults Secondly that the naturall man is daily guilty of these sinnes and vseth them as if they were necessary to his well-being He cannot be without them he wears them as his garments or betakes himself to them as to his weapons hee thinks he is
may bee here noted and that concerns the priuiledge of weak Christians viz that they are esteemed of God and not depriued of his fauour or care for them because they are weak 1. Parents loue their little children as well as their elder children so doth God 2. Parents prouide meanes to bring vp their little children so doth God They shall haue sincere milk to make them growe 3. Parents prouide such as shall tend their children and little ones so doth God hee hath committed them to the charge of Christ so as the least grace in them shall be preserued though it were but like a bruised reed or the smoking week of a candle Math. 11. 4. Parents beare with the naturall weaknes of their children without lessning their fondnes to them so doth God with infinite indulgence Psalm 103. 5. Parents will not endure it to let them be wronged or hurt and much more wo shall be vnto them that offend one of Gods little ones Math. 18. 6. Parents prouide portions inheritances for their little children so doth GOD acknowledge them for his heires yea heires with Christ his eldest son Rom. 8.17 A fift point that may be noted from hence is that onely conuerted Christians can desire the sincere milk of the word with true affection wicked men can no more affectionately desire the word than a dead childe or no childe can do the breast Quest. But haue wicked men no desire after the word Ans. They may haue but onely it is for the most part in two cases First when they desire to hear the word onely for mens wittes or eloquence or the like carnall ends and so they desire not the sincere milk of the word Secondly in the case of a temporary faith where the delight and desire after the word is not constant like the appetite of a childe to the breast for they wil fall away in the time of temptation and all their desires proue but as the morning deaw Desire the sincere milk of the word Hitherto of the first reason taken from the consideration of their present estate and need of the word The second reason is taken from the consideration of the nature of the word which they should desire It is sincere pure there is no deceit no mixture in it And it is milk it is wonderfull apt for nourishment Ther are two things then heer said of the word in praise of it First that it is milk secondly that it is sincere Milk This is a metaphor Sometimes by milk is meant a man that is godly cast into affliction by which God strains all the moats of corruption from him while his heart is poured out like milk with grief and fear Thus Iob saith of himself GOD had strained him out like milk Iob 10. verse 10. Sometimes by milk is meant the rudiments of religion the principles and grounds of Catechism and so it differeth from strong meat so it is taken Heb. 5.12 1. Cor. 3.2 Sometimes it signifieth the word of God in generall which is giuen to the Church for nourishment of their soules to eternall life and so it is taken heer as in Esay 55.1 the word is called both milk and wine and water and in other places hony It is hony for the sweetnes of it It is wine for the power it hath to reuiue and refresh the spirit of man and make his heart glad It is water for cooling and quenching of his spirituall thirst and it is milk for nourishment It doth more for nursing vp mans soule than the milk of the breast can for the bodies of infants The consideration whereof should work in vs the desire to which the Apostle heer exhorteth and withall wee should bring with vs faith to beleeue that Gods word shall turn to our nourishment Shall wee trust nature for the goodnes of milk and shall we not trust God for the efficacy of his word when hee tels vs it will nourish like milk And the rather should wee make our recourse with gladnes to the word because it is so cheap a food wee may buy this milk without money that is without merits onely if wee will hear our soules shall liue Esay 55.2.4 yea let vs for euer be thankfull to God for his word in this respect Was it so great a blessing that GOD brought the Israelites to a land that flowed with milk and hony for their bodies for the greatnes of which blessing God doth so often put them in minde of it How great then is the maruellous goodnes of God that hath made vs to liue in these times of the Gospell when the Land flowes with this spirituall milk and hony Let vs labour to bee thankfull and bring forth fruits worthy the bounty of God leâ—t the Lord send the men of the East to dwell in these palaces and to eat our milk and we be cast out as it was said in the Letter Ezech. 25.4 Oh that wee could see our happinesse in these daies of saluation This is that milk of the Gentiles prophecied of which wee enjoy and suck now from the breasts of Kings liuing vnder christian Magistrates that command the preaching of this sincere word of God Esay 60.16 Sincere The word may be said to bee sincere in two respects First in it self secondly in effect In it self it is sincere because it is without error without sinne and there is no deceit in it at all Pro. 8.7.8 Psalm 19.8.9 and because it hath no composition in it but is the very pure word of God as it came from God himself at first There is not a word in it but it was written by men inspired immediatly by the holy Ghost 2. Pet. 1. vlt. And as it is in it self so it is by effect It makes men sincere It makes crooked things straight It purgeth out hypocrisie and all leauen out of the mindes and hearts of men It both teacheth and worketh in the godly a spirit without guile Psalm 19.8.9 The Vse may be both for Instruction and Reproof For Instruction both to the people and to Ministers To the people and so men should heer learn First to loue the word and long after it for this very reason because it is so pure and sincere so void of harm or danger so did Dauid Psalm 119.146 Secondly when we finde our natures crooked and corrupt and deceitfull and tending to hypocrisie we should bring our hearts to the word to be mended For this you see is a property of the word It will make men sincere Psal. 19.8.9 and 119. Iohn 17.20 and as any men haue more betaken themselues to the word the more sincere they haue alwaies growne Thirdly to receiue the word with full assurance wee may trust vpon it it cannot deceiue vs what wee finde for comfort or directions in Scripture we may build vpon it Neuer man was disappointed of his expectation that trusted vpon the word of God but in God they haue euer praised his word 2. Pet.
the promises of God in Christ are the sweet spices which being beaten yeeld a heauenly and supernaturall smell in the soules of the godly hearers 2. Cor. 2.14 15. But then Ministers must take heed they corrupt not Gods Word and see to it that their preaching bee in sincerity and as of God and in the sight of God in Christ and with demonstration of the truth to mens consciences 2. Cor. 2.17 else any Preacher will not serue the turn And in both these respects Ministers haue reason to cry out with the Apostle Oh! who is sufficient for these things If euery Sermon must leaue so sweet a sauour behinde it in the hearts of the hearers and in the nostrils of God too who can bee without the speciall assistance of God fitte for these things Lastly this may serue for singular reproof and terror to the wicked and that in diuerse respects First for such as are mockers and call sweet sowre that is speak euill of the good word of God secondly for the miserable neglect of that they should account the life of their life Alas whither shall wee go or what is this miserable and wretched life if we want the sweet comforts of the word To dwell without the word is To dwell in the parched places of the wildernesse and this Ministery is the more dangerous in such or to such as are daily inuited and haue all things ready made and yet wil not inwardly obey gods calling nor profit by the means but finde excuses to shift off the inuitation of God How justly may that curse be inflicted vpon them These men shall neuer taste of my supper Luke 14.17 c. 24. Thus much of the second doctrine Doct. 3. The third doctrine out of these words may be this that such as finde a true taste of the sweetnes of God in his Word may conceiue hopefully that their soules doo and shall prosper and growe There is no doubt to be made of our growth if once we come to feel the sweetnes of the Word For the cleerer vnderstanding of this doctrine I must answer two questions Quest. First what this true taste is Secondly whether this taste may not bee in wicked men Ans. For the first A true taste of the sweetnes of the Word and Gods graciousnes in it may bee knowne both by the cause and by the effects The cause of this taste is faith for by faith onely doth the soule taste Or that thing that raiseth so sweet a rellish in our hearts is A perswasion in particular of the graciousnes of God to vs euen of that graciousnes which the Word doth discouer The effects of this taste are three For first it reuiues the heart and raiseth it from the dead and frames it to bee a new creature working an vnfained change in the heart of man from the world and sin to the care of Gods glory and saluation of their own soules and thus it is called A sauour of life vnto life 2. Cor. 2.15 Secondly it settleth in the heart an estimation of the Word and spirituall things and the assurance of Gods fauour of al earthly things in the world Phil. 3.9 Psalm 84.10 Thirdly this taste works a heauenly kind of contentment in the heart so as the Godly when they haue found this are abundantly satisfied they haue enough Psalm 36.10 and 95.4 For the second question concerning wicked men and their rellishing of the sweetnes of the Word I say two things First that the most wicked men are without spirituall senses and finde no more taste in God or his Word than in the White of an egge they sauour not the things of the Spirit Rom. 8. 1. Cor. 2.13 Of this afterwards But yet it may not be denied but that some wicked men may go so farre as to taste of the good Word of God and of the powers of the life to come and of heauenly gifts as the Apostle granteth Heb. 6.5 6. Quest. Now there-hence ariseth a great question What should bee the difference between this taste in wicked men and the true taste in godly men Answer For answer heerunto diuers differences may be giuen First in the things tasted there is a difference For wicked men may haue common graces yea and miraculous gifts too by imposition of hands and these are a great taste giuen them of the glory of Gods Kingdome but they neuer taste of sauing graces or if a taste of sauing graces were granted yet they taste as it were of the Riuer running by them but not of the Fountain whereas the Godly haue the very Spring of grace flowing in them Secondly in the time of tasting This taste in wicked men is but for a season it cannot hold long in them and therefore is their faith joy said to be temporary Whereas godly men may keep their taste to their dying daies not onely in the gifts of sauing graces but in the very sense of the sweetnes of Christ and the Word too c. Thirdly in the manner of tasting For wicked men may taste of the Gospell and Religion by senses or by a dimme kinde of contemplation or by a sudden illumination as by a flash of lightning but they cannot taste with their hearts cleerely by Faith Or thus wicked men may in the generall taste that is know and beleeue that the Mystery of Christ is true but they cannot taste or know this Mystery with particular and sound application as theirs Fourthly in the grounds of this taste or delight For a wicked man perswaded by false reasons settled in the common hope or transported with an high conceit of some temporary and common gifts and Graces may be much delighted and ioyed in the Word and the thought of going to heauen for a time but he neuer rightly applyed the promises of Grace in Christ nor doth he euer possesse so much as one infallible signe of a childe of God Fiftly In the effects and consequents of tasting for 1. A wicked man may taste but hee neuer digests An euill conscience casts vp the food againe or choakes and poisons it whereas in godly men their taste abides in them and they digest the food they receiue The vertue of it continues with them 2. A godly man is transformed and made another man by this taste so is not the wicked man It is not a sauour of life to the wicked 3. A true taste in the godly works as is before noted a high estimation and sound contentment so as the godly place the felicity of their liues in this communion with God his word But that can neuer a wicked man doe Sixtly and lastly wicked men may seem to taste and yet doe not Many men professe religion and delight in the word and in religion and religious duties who yet neuer did attaine to it but constantly found a wearines secret loathing and many times a secret and inward ill sauor in the word and in the duties of religion so as the
taste is more in their mouthes when they talk with others then in their hearts when they are afore God It will not be amisse particularly to cleer that place in the Hebrewes in all the three instances of tasting First they are said to taste of heauenly gifts so they doe when they haue common graces as sometimes some kinds of faith Ioy hatred of some sinnes loue of Ministers or some godly prayses for some ends c. Or when they haue miraculous gifts confirmed by imposition of hands or otherwise as they had in the primitiue times and these gifts are excellent and heauenly because they are mighty by the Spirit of God and came down from the Father of Spirits But sauing Graces they cannot haue Secondly wicked men may taste of the Spirit good Word of God by feeling some sudden flashes of ioy eyther out of admiration of the meanes of deliuering or from some general conceit of the goodnesse of Gods prayses Iob 23.12 and the happinesse of the godly Psal. 119.23 24 50. But they can get no such taste of the Word as to desire it as their appointed food constantly Psal. 119.14 72. Or to make it their greatest delight in affliction or to loue it aboue all riches 1 Thess 1.5 Or to receiue it with much assurance in the holy Ghost or to redress their wayes by it Psalme 119.9 45 59. so as the taste of the Word should put out the taste and rellish of sinne For let wicked men be affected as much as they will their taste of sinne wil remaine in them I meane the taste of their beloued sinnes nor can he deny himselfe and forsake his credit friends pleasures profits and life it selfe for the Gospels sake Marke 10 29. Thirdly wicked men may taste of the powers of the life to come by ioying at the thoughts that they shall goe to heauen and pleasing themselues in the contemplation of it But it is still a false taste for they haue no sound euidence for their hope nor doe any maâ—kes of a childe of God appeare in them nor can they alleage one sentence of Scripture rightly vnderstood for the meanes of it The vse of all this may be threefold First for Triall All men should seriously try their estates in respect of this taste by pondering vpon what is before written concerning the nature and differences of it Secondly it should worke exceeding thankefulnesse to God if we haue found this sound and secret taste in the Word we should euery one for euer say In the Lord will I praise his Word Psal. 56. Thirdly Here is matter of terror vnto wicked men and that first to such of them as neuer felt any sweetenesse in the Word How should they be amazed to thinke of it that God doth from Sabbath to Sabbath restraine his blessings from them and as contemning them to passe by them and take no inward notice of them 2. But especially here is vnspeakeable terror to such as haue had that taste in the sixt to the Hebrews if they should euer fall from it as is there mentioned For if this taste goe out of thine heart take heed of the sinne against the holy Ghost For at the losse of taste begins that eternall ruine of these men If thou be not warned in time thou maist come to such a condition as it will be impossible for thee to be renued by repentance Heb. 6.5 6 7. But lest this doctrine should bee misapplied as it is sometimes by such as are distressed with Melancholy or vehement affliction of Spirit I will a little more fully cleere the secret of that place about the sinne against the holy Ghost and therefore wish that these things bee obserued First that it doth not follow necessarily that whosoeuer hath that taste there mentioned shall not be saued for men may haue that taste and finding it ineffectuall go on till they finde a true taste That taste is dangerous if men fall away else there may be good vse of those tastes For it brings men neere the kingdome of God and makes preparation for true Grace Secondly that the sinne against the holy Ghost cannot be committed but by such as haue beene enlightned and haue set themselues to attend vpon the Word either by solemne profession outwardly before men or by inward attendance vpon it Two sorts of men in our times are in danger of this sinne that is Hypocriticall professors and those they call the wits of the World who afterwards fell to all Epicurisme Thirdly that the falling away there mentioned is not to be vnderstood of any particular falling into some one or a fewe sinnes but of an vniuersall falling away from the care of all godlinesse and into such a condition as to dislike no sinne as it is sinne and to beleeue from the heart no part of the Gospell nor be afraid to wallow in the sins which formerly he in a sort repented Fourthly there is in them a personall hatred of the Sonne of God they doe with the Iewes as much as in them lieth crucifie him againe loathing him and inwardly swelling or fretting against the doctrine of Christ and striuing as far as they dare in his Ordinances and people to put him to shame by scornings and reproaches or what way else they can Heb. 6.6 and Chap. 10.29 Fiftly they abhorre from their hearts the graces of the Spirit and loath them in the godly despighting the Spirit of grace Hebr. 10.29 so as they persecute to their power the truth being carried with incurable malice against it And thus of the third Doctrine The fourth Doctrine that may be gathered out of these words is that it is but a taste of the sweetenesse of God we can attaine to in this life we cannot reach vnto the thousand part of the ioyes of Gods presence and fauour in this world These are part of his wayes but how little a portion is heard of him Iob. 26. vlt. Eye hath not seene nor Eare heard nor heart of man perceiued the things which God hath prepared for them that loue him 1 Cor. 2.9 The comforts we feele in this life may well be likened to the taste both because wee haue them but in small quantity and because they are quickly growne out of sence they are but of short continuance There may be three vses made of this point First it may quiet them that complaine out of Scruple of Conscience that their ioyes they haue be not right because they are so quickly lost whereas they must bee informed that the comforts the best men can get in this World are but a little taste giuen out of the Riuers of Gods pleasures Secondly it should make vs the more out of loue with this life and kindle in vs the loue of the appearing of Iesus Christ. Why desire wee to liue so long on Earth where wee must drinke downe continually the bitter potions of care and sorrow and can get but now and then the
the work of redemption the peruersnesse of men notwithstanding The vnbelief of men cannot make the faith or fidelity of God of none effect Rom. 3. Secondly that God doth not choose as men do The mean things of this world as the world accounts mean and the vile things of this world may be dear in God's sight For as it was in the calling of Christ so is it in the calling of Christians such as the world disallows may be dear to God 1. Cor. 1.27 28. Thirdly hence we may note the free grace of God in the sending and giuing his Sonne He is fain to chuse for vs wee did not choose Christ first Iohn 15.16 Fourthly that to choose Christ is with Marie to chuse the better part it is to imitate God and chuse like GOD to forsake the world and the wils and lusts and iudgements of the wicked men of this world and to cleaue onely to Christ as our all-sufficient portion and happinesse Fiftly that all the enemies of Christ shall bee subdued either by conuersion when they come into worship Christ or by confusion when they are broken by the power of Christ. Euen Kings shall submit themselues and worship him that is thus abhorred and despised of men c. Esay 49. verse 7. Sixtly that it is a singular happinesse to bee chosen of God it was the honor of Christ heer c. And therefore Blessed is the man whom God chooseth Happy is the Christian whom God electeth Psalm 65.4 Luke 10.20 Secondly it should teach vs diuers duties First to obserue and admire and acknowledge the Lord Iesus the Chosen of GOD we should with special regard confesse vnto the glory of God heerin which the word Behold importeth Esay 42.1 We should be Gods witnesses against the world and all the seruants of any strange god that this Iesus of Nazareth is that Sonne of God and Sauiour of the world Esay 43.10 It is one main end of the praises of Christ in this place To raise vp our dull and dead affections to the highest estimation and admiration of Christ and his glory with the Father c. Secondly wee should learn of God how to make our choice On the one side is offred vnto vs the pleasures and profits of the world and the inticements of sinne and Satan and the other in the Gospell of Christ is set forth and offred to vs as the means of our happinesse Now it is our part to take to Christ and renounce the world and forgo the pleasures of sinne which are but for a season wee should vtterly refuse the voice of sinne neuer to be the guests of such folly but rather to listen to the voice of wisdome Prouerbs 7. and 8. Thirdly Is Christ chosen of God that one of a thousand Then it learns the Church to bee in loue with him yea to bee sick of loue as is imported Canticles 5.8 9 10. An ordinary affection should not serue the turn our hearts should bee singularly inflamed with desire after such a match found out and chosen of God for vs. Fourthly we should not rest heer but when God hath declared his choice as hee did by a witnes from heauen euen his owne voice Math. 17.5 wee should then hear Christ and as the Prophet saith wait for his law Esay 42.4 Fiftly yea we should so kisse the Son whom God hath declared as King by doing our spirituall homage vnto him as that we resolued both high and lowe the greatest estate as well as the meanest to serue him with all fear and reioyce before him with trembling wee must expresse our thankfulnesse by all possible obedience of heart and life Psalm 2.11 Sixtly we should follow his Colours and take his part and contend for the truth against all the world and in particular against Antichrist that man of sin Reuel 17.14 Seuenthly wee should imitate the praises and vertues of this chosen One especially in two things to weet humility and constancy as the Prophet Esay sheweth 42.2 3 4. Lastly and specially this Chosen or rather this knowledge of this Chosen of God should teach vs to relie vpon Christ without wauering with all trust and confidence for our reconciliation with God for the obtaining of knowledge comfort deliuerance preseruation yea and saluation too for this is he whom God hath giuen for a couenant to all people and his soule delights in him And therefore also we may runne boldly to the Throne of grace and put vp our petitions by Christ. For wee are heer assured that God will deny him nothing as these places euidently shew Psalm 42.6 7 8 16. Psalm 49.6 8 9 10 11 12. Mat. 12.17 to 22. But then wee must look to it that wee obserue the seasons and opportunity of grace Esay 49.8 2. Cor. 6.2 Let vs therefore imbrace while God is to be found and offers vs Christ for we may seek when God will not bee found as Esau sought the blessing when it was too late Heb. 12.15 And further this may serue for singular terror to all vnbeleeuers that will not haue Christ to rule ouer them He is elected already of God and therefore will mightily pursue all the enemies of God and the Church and all those that disobey him whom God hath chosen hee will pursue them both with the terrors of his Word his mouth being made like a sharp sword and with the plagues of his hand beeing made like a polished shaft Esay 49.2 He will appear to wicked men in the day of wrath as a mighty man and as a man of warre though to his owne he be as a Lamb to them hee will bee as a Giant they shall not be able to resist and though he lift not vp his voice in the streets of his people yet hee will set vpon them with roaring and singular terrour euen with all the signes of furious displeasure and though for a time hee may seem to put vp the contempt of men that disallow him yet at the length he will not refrain and will destroy at once c. Esay 42.13 14 15. Besides this doctrine of Christs chosen or of Gods choice should notably check that vnbelief and fearfulnesse that is too often found euen in Sion in the dear seruants of God When God hath published his election of Christ for the seruice of our redemption why doth some say The Lord hath forsaken and his Lord hath forgotten him Can God forget his people or will he euer deny his Chosen Shall not Christ bee regarded in our behalf who is the person whom his soule loueth Esay 49.8 c. 13 14 15 16. Precious Christ is precious many waies First in respect of his nature he is the choicest substance in heauen and earth neuer such a man all the creatures in heauen and in earth are inferiour to him Secondly in respect of his gifts hee is qualified with all the treasures of wisdome and grace aboue all his fellows Col. 2.3 Psal. 45. Thirdly in respect of
If you consider the manner of their calling into the Church they are digged out of the quarry of mankinde as stones digged out of the earth being in themselues by nature but stones of darknesse such as might neuer haue seene the light Secondly If you consider their vnion with Christ and Christians in one body they are like the stone of the house compact in themselues and vpon the foundation Vse The vse may be briefly First for information Heere is come to passe that saying that is written God is able of stones to raise vp children vnto Abraham Secondly let all the seruants of God take pleasure in the stones of this spirituall Sion Psalm 102.15 and let vs all learne to be like stones in the former sences for the receiuing the impression of the law and for constancy and durablenes and for care to keepe our communion with Christ and Christians Lastly woe to the multitudes of wicked men whom God neglects with that heauy curse so as a stone is not taken of them to make a stone for the building Ierem. 50.26 Thus they are stones It is added they must be liuely stones to signify wherein they must not be like vnto stones they must not be dull and insensible they must be liuely and cheerefull and that for diuers reasons First Because the second Adam is a quickning spirit and they dishonor the workmanship of Christ if they be not liuely 1 Cor. 15. Secondly Because one end of the offering vp of Christ was that their consciences might bee purged from dead workes Heb 9.14 Thirdly They are therefore condemned according to men in the flesh that they might liue according to God in the Spirit 1 Pet. 4.6 Fourthly Because we haue beene aliue to sin and it is a shame to expresse lesse life in the seruice of God then wee haue done in the seruice of sinne Fiftly Because we haue liuely meanes we are fed with liuing bread Ioh. 6. and wee liue by the power of God 2 Cor. 13 4. and we haue the spirit of Christ in vs which is the fountaine of life and hath springs of ioy in him Rom. 8.9 Ioh. 6. and the Word of God is liuely and mightie in operation Heb 4.12 and Christ himselfe liues in vs Gal. 2.20 Sixtly because wee professe our selues to bee consecrate to God as liuing sacrifices Rom. 12.1 Seuenthly because we haue such excellent priuiledges we partake of the diuine Nature and God is a liuing God and we haue precious promises 2. Pet. 1.4 and we haue plentifull adoption in Christ and we haue a hope of a most glorious inheritance which should alway put life into vs 1. Pet. 1.3 4. and we haue a secure estate in the mean time For to liue is Christ and to die is gaine and whether we liue or die we are Christs Rom. 14.8 Phil. 1.21 Vse The vse should bee therefore for instruction Wee should stir vp our selues and striue after this liuelinesse and that for the two reasons imported in this text to omit the rest For without a ready hart wee shall make no riddance in matter of sanctification and holy life and besides wee shall extract but a small deale of influence from Christ. For it is heere required that wee should bee liuely when wee come vnto him Now this liuelinesse we should shew First by contentation in our estate Secondly by patience and cheerefulnes in afflictions Rom. 5.2 3. Thirdly in the performance of holy duties with power and life Thus wee should bee liuely in praier such as will bestir themselues and take no deniall as Philip. 4.5 6. Quest. Now if any ask What is good to quicken vs against the deadnes of our hearts Ans. I answer First faith and assurance makes a mans heart aliue wee liue by faith Secondly wee must goe still to Christ who is the life and by praier still draw the water of life out of his wells of saluation Thirdly the word of God is liuely Heb. 4.12 Fourthly godly society and a profitable fellowship in the Gospel puts life into men there is a great deale of prouocation to good works in it Fiftly We should often meditate of the gaine of godlines and of the priuiledges of the promises belonging to the godly Vse This doctrine implies a great deale of reproofe also First to Hypocrites that haue a name that they liue but they are dead Reuel 3.1 Secondly to declining Christians that suffer their first loue to abate in them and can be contented to lose sensibly the power of affections which formerly they had Thirdly to many drooping Christians which out of melancholy and vnbeliefe affect a kind of wilfull sadnes and hartlesnes hindring therby their own assurance and causing the easie yoak of Christ to bee ill thought of besides many other inconueniences Thus of the second thing Be yee built vp It may be read either in the Imparatiue mood or in the Indicatiue I think the Imparatiue answers more to the scope heere it being the drift to shew what wee must doe when wee come to Christ. The third thing then wee must doe that wee might extract vertue out of Christ for holiness of life is We must be built vp which imports two things First progression in faith and secondly repentance We must not begin onely and lay the foundation but wee must still labour to bee built vp further wee must still bee edified in our most holy faith Iude 20. verse Now that this may be attained vnto that wee may bee built vp the similitude imports diuers things First preparation A man that will goe about the work of godliness must think he goes about the building of a towne and therefore must cast vp his accounts for the charge of it and get his stuffe prepared before hand Secondly a constant relying vpon Christ. If wee build wee must build vpon the rock and not on the sands Mat. 7. and 16. Thirdly the warrant of all our actions out of the Word of God When Moses was to build the tabernacle he made it iust according to the patterne in all things about it c. Fourthly a respect of things necessary wee must not bee intangled with vnnecessary and doubtfull disputations The building of a Christian must be a siluer palace He must build gold siluer precious stones hee must keep his hart to choice and necessary things Cant. 8.9 1. Cor. 3. 1. Timoth. 1.4 Fiftly Counsell and Direction Men must endure the hewing and squaring 1. Kings 5.17 18. To this end are Ministers giuen Eph. 4.12 The Word is able to build vs vp Acts 20.32 and so good conference may edifie or much edifieth Ephesians 4.29 Sixtly attendance This building must haue her distractions cast out 1. Cor. 7.32 Dauid could build the Temple because of his wars and his vnrest on euery side Seuenthy Order and distinction Men must not rake together a great deal of stuffe without order confusedly This is to build Babel and not Sion Eightly
Vnity with the godly The building must hould proportion with the walls as well as with the foundation Psal. 122.3 1. Cor. 8.1 and 13. Rom. 15.2 Eph. 4.12 16. Ninthly Sobriety in the vse of lawfull things All things are lawfull but all things edifie not 1. Corinthians 10.23 Tenthly Praier for except the Lord build the house in vaine doe they labour to build it Psalme 127.1 Out of all this wee may informe our selues concerning the causes of not profiting in many The reason why many Christians are not built vp or why they increase not in godliness is that they are guilty of these or some of these things implied in these directions First some profit not by reason of their irresolution about the taking vp of their crosse in following Christ They thrust into the profession of Religion before they haue sitten downe to cast what this profession may cost them and so in the euill day fall away Luke 14.28 Secondly some can neuer thriue because they place their godlines onely in the frequencie of hearing the Word and the outward obseruance of Gods ordinances These build in the sands they lay no sure foundation Math. 7.26 Thirdly others faile through vnbeliefe and so either by neglecting the assurance of Gods fauor in Christ or by misplacing their confidence trusting vpon their owne works or Saints or Angels or the pardons or penances granted or enioyned them These are not built vpon the rock Math. 16. Fourthly others prosper not because they come not to the light of the Scriptures to see whether their works bee wrought in God or no. Fiftly others are distracted either with vnnecessary disputations Rom. 14.1 or with excessiue cares of life Luke 21.34 Sixtly others are vndone with self conceitednesse they are stubborne and will not be aduised or directed or reprooued Seuenthly disorder or confusednes in matters of Religion is the cause in others This is a wonderfull common defect men doe not goe to work distinctly to see their works finished one after another Eightly others are kept back with personal discords iangling Enuie or malice or contentiō misrule eate out the verie heart of godlines Ninthly others are letted by intemperancy in being drowned in the loue of pleasures They build they sowe they eat and drink and follow pastimes neglecting the care of better things Lastly neglect of praier is an vsuall let and grieuous impediment A spirituall house This is the fourth thing required of Christians They must bee as a spirituall house vnto Christ they must be that to Christ that was signified by the Tabernacle or the Temple For euery Christian is the substance of that which was signified by the Tabernacle Christ hath a fiue-fould Tabernacle For first in the Letter the Tabernacle or Temple at Ierusalem was the House of God and Christ. Secondly the whole world is but the Tent of Christ who hath spred out the heauens like a curtain c. Thirdly the heauen of the Blessed is the tabernacle of Christ the place where God and Christ dwell with the Saints Reuel 21.3 and 13.6 Fourthly the body of Christ is a tabernacle for the Godhead Col. 2.9 and so it is that the Word is said to become flesh and dwelt amongst vs viz. in his body as in a Tabernacle Iohn 1.14 And thus Christ calleth his owne body a Temple Iohn 2.21 Fiftly the heart of man is the Tabernacle of Christ and so both the whole Catholique Church is his Tabernacle Eph. 2.21 or the publick assembly of the Saints Psalm 15.1 or else the heart of euery particular beleeuer and so the power of Christ did rest vpon Paul as in a Tabernacle 2. Cor. 12.9 so are we said to be the Temple of God 2. Cor. 6.17 I take it in the last sense heer Euery particular beleeuer is like the Tabernacle in diuers respects First in respect of the efficient causes and so there are diuers similitudes For as the Tabernacle did not build it self but was the work of cunning men so is it with vs our harts naturally are no Temples of Christ but are made so Secondly as God raised vp skilful men for the building of the Temple or Tabernacle so doth God raise vp Ministers for the erecting of the Frame of this spirituall House to Christ. Hence they are called Builders 1. Cor. 3. And thirdly as there was difference of degrees and Bezaleel and Aholiab were specially inspired of God with skill aboue the rest so hath Christ giuen some to bee Apostles Master-builders and some Euangelists and Pastors and Teachers for the building vp of the Church till he come again Secondly in respect of the adiuncts of the Tabernacle and those were two First moueablenesse secondly furniture For the first The Tabernacle though it were Gods House had no constant or certain resting-place till Salomon at the building of the Temple took it into the most holy place and was taken asunder and easily dissolued such are wee though honoured with the presence of Christ yet our Tabernacle must bee dissolued and wee shall neuer be at rest till we be settled in the most holy place in heauen 2. Cor. 5.1 7. For the second which is the furniture of the Tabernacle it must bee considered two waies either on the inside or on the outside First for the inside there were curtains of fine linnen and blue silk and scarlet c. and it was furnisht with admirable houshold-stuffe as I may so call it Within it was the Merci-seat the Table of shew-bread the Manna the Altar of incense and for burnt offrings the Candlestick and such like Secondly without it was all couered with Rams skinnes died red and Badgers skins vpon them and what doth all this signifie in general but that the Godly though they be outwardly black and tanned with sinne and affliction yet they are glorious within and haue curtains like the curtains of Salomon all richly hanged as the chambers of Princes with spirituall tapestry Cant. 1.5 And in particular for the inside of Christians how glorious is the place of Christs Tabernacle in them There is the Propitiate Gods true seat of mercy whence also he vttereth his Oracles euen his diuine answers There is the heauenly Manna that is hid Reu. 2. There doth Christ spiritually feast-it there hee dines and sups on the table of their hearts and vpon that table stands the shew-bread inasmuch as the heart of a Christian doth preserue a standing manner of affection to the Saints There are also both sorts of altars accordingly as faith offreth vp to God eyther the redemption or th' intercession of Christ. There also is the great Lauer to wash-in called the sea because in the heart of euery Christian is opened the fountain of grace able like the sea to wash them from all their filthinesse There are the golden Candlesticks with the lamps of sauing knowledge continually burning in them and vpon the Altar of Christ crucified and now making intercession do they daily
that the testimonies of Scriptures concerning Christ ought to bee familiarly knowne of vs and this as an especiall one But I rather think it is vsed to note the wonder of the work heere mentioned and so the word may import diuers things vnto vs. First it was a maruelous work that God should giue vs his owne Sonne to be our Sauiour and the fountaine of life to vs. Hence it is that wee may obserue throughout the Scripture that God doth set this note of attention and respect both vpon the generall and vpon many particulars that concerne Christ as it were by the Word to pull vs by the eares to make vs attend or to giue vs a signe when we should specially listen Thus God brings out Christ to the Church and tells how he loues him and hath resolued vpon it by him to saue both Iewes and Gentiles and wils them to behold him and wonder at him Isaiah 42.1 So when hee promiseth the comming of Christ And of the ends of his comming hee makes a proclamation all the world ouer that he hath appointed a Sauiour vnto Sion Thus hee would haue vs wonder at the seruice of the Angels about the time of his birth Math. 1.20 Luke 2.9 10. and at the miracle of his conception that he should bee borne of a Virgin Mat. 1.21 and at the Wisemen led by a starre out of the East Mat. 2.1 9. and at the opening of the heauens when the voice came downe to testifie that Christ was the beloued Son of God in whom he was well pleased Math. 3.16 17. and at the seruice which the Angels did him and at his wonderfull abasement for our sakes Math. 21.5 and especially that hee should sacrifice his owne bodie for our sinnes 1. Iohn 1.29 Heb. 10.7 and that he is aliue from the dead and liueth for euer Reuel 1.18 and that he hath opened the secret book of Gods counsel and made it known to the world Re. 5.5 and that after such hard times vnder the raign of Antichrist hee should recollect such troops of Gospellers as stood with him on Mount Sion Reu. 14.1 It were too long to number vp more particulars Onely thus much wee should learn that the doctrine of Christ is to be receiued with great affection attention and admiration Secondly this word strikes vs like a dart to the heart for it imports that naturally wee are extremely carelesse and stupid in this great doctrine concerning Christ faith in vs. For when God cals for attention it implies that we are maruellous slowe of heart to vnderstand or with affection to receiue the doctrine Let the vse of all be then to striue with our owne hearts and to awake from this heauinesse and sleepinesse and with all our soules to praise God with endlesse admiration of his goodnes to vs in giuing vs his Sonne Thus of the wonder of it 2. The Author of it follows I lay or put God would haue vs to take speciall notice of it that it is he that was the Author of this glorious worke He is the work-master the chief master builder It is Gods worke and the knowledge of this may serue for diuers vses For first it should direct our thankfulnes wee should giue glory to God and praise his rich grace Hee will not lose his thanks for Christ. He holds himselfe much honoured when wee praise him for so great a gift as Christ. Secondly it should much strengthen our faith and make vs beleeue the loue of God and his willingnes to bee reconciled He is the party offended and if he were hard to be pleased he would neuer haue sought out such a proiect for reconciliation Besides what can God deny vs if he can giue vs his owne Son and who is pleased also in his Word to signify so much and commanded it by his seruants to bee told to the parties offending that he hath found out such a way of perfect peace Thirdly we should hence be comforted in all the straits of godlines when the Lord goeth about to lay the foundation of grace in our hearts and to forme Christ in vs we should remember it is the Lords work and it shall prosper if the Lord will haue it go on who can hinder it The gates of Hell shall not preuaile against it when God builds it vpon this Rock Fourthly it should teach vs in al other distresses to trust vpon God and neuer be afraid of the oppositions of men or the impediments of our deliuerance For what shall restraine Gods mercy from vs If the Lord can bring about such a worke as this to found Sion by laying Christ as the chiefe corner stone in her then we may trust him in lesse matters The Lord will accomplish all the Counsell of his will and he that hath promised that all shall worke together for the best will performe it To this end hee pleades this worke of founding Christ in the womb of a Virgin of purpose to giue them thereby a signe of deliuerance then in a temporal affliction it is easy for him to saue vs and deliuer vs from all our troubles that can giue vs a Sauiour for all our sinnes Lastly Ministers that are but vnder-Masons Carpēters must learn to take al their directions at god both to see to it that they lay no other foundation then what God hath laid which is Iesus Christ and in all things to be faithfull in good workes as such as must make their accounts to God And thus of the Author Thirdly The time followes I lay or put Hee speakes in the present time yet meaneth it of a thing to bee accomplished in the time to come For God laid Christ downe as the corner stone partly in his Incarnation when he sent him into the world in the flesh to take our nature and partly he is said to lay down this corner stone when spiritually by meanes hee formes Christ in the hearts of men in the visible Church Now the Lord speaketh in the present time I doo lay for diuers reasons First To signify that the care of that busines was then in his head he was plotting about it did continually minde it Secondly to signify that howsoeuer the maine worke of the open restoring of the world by Christ in the calling of the Gentiles was long after to be done yet God did spiritually forme Christ in the hearts of the remnant so as at all times hee did more or lesse further his building Thirdly to note the certainty of the accomplishment of it he saith he did then do it to assure them it should as certainely be done as if it were then done which should teach vs to beleeue God and neuer limit him When we haue his promise let vs reckon vpon it if God promise vs any thing it is as sure as if we had it Thus of the time Fourthly The manner followes noted in the word Laid I lay There are many things imported vnder this
outward estate be Euery poore Christian should think themselues aboundantly happie What shall one answer the messengers of the nations saith the Prophet Why thus That the Lord hath founded Sion and the poore of his people shall trust in it Esay 14.32 Especially if wee consider that of the Psalme that the Lord hath there commanded the blessing euen life for euermore Psal. 133.3 Thus it should serue for consolation Eightthly It imports and imputes also great reproof and so to two sorts of men First to the godly themselues that liue not comfortably and are dailie distressed with vnbelief shal any distresses now make Sion droop The Lord takes it wonderfully vnkindly that Sion said God hath forsaken mee and my God hath forgotten mee and pleades earnestly to proue that it was false What saies the Prophet Micah is there no King in thee why doest thou crie out Mic. 4.8 9 10 11 12 13. And the Prophet Ieremie notes it with indignation Behold saith he the voice of the crie of the daughter of my people because of them that dwell n farre countries Is not the Lord in Sion Is not her King in her Ierem. 8.19 Secondly to carelesse and carnall Christians Is the Lord about so great a work as founding of Sion and forming Christ in the harts of men Then wo to them that are at ease in Sion and can sit still and securely neglect so great saluation brought vnto them Amos 6.1 A corner stone Christ is described by these words A corner stone elect and precious He is likened to the foundation stone in the corner of the building by which similitude diuers Doctrines are imported as First that Christ is the foundation of all the building of grace and godlines in the Church and the onely corner stone Hebr. 1.3 Ioh 5.39 Other foundation can no man lay then that which is laid which is Iesus Christ 1. Cor. 3. which should both teach vs and informe vs it should teach vs where to begin when wee goe about the work of godlines and eternall life Wee must begin at Christ All the building of true grace must begin at Christ and our redemption in him till wee haue learned Christ wee haue learned nothing and it should teach vs also to stay our hearts in all estates vpon Christ wee should rest in him as the building doth vpon the foundation And further it should teach vs to ascribe all the praise of the grace or hope wee haue receiued vnto Christ and the support wee haue from him And it may informe vs concerning the dotage of the Papists who make Peter the rock and foundation of the Church and yet heere wee haue the testimonie and Doctrine of Peter himselfe to the contrarie teaching vs to acknowledge no other rock of foundation but Christ himselfe Secondly we heere are instructed concerning the Vnion of Iewes and Gentiles in one Christ The two sides of the building meet all in the corner and are both fastened vpon this one foundation of Christ crucified Thirdly it is heere imported that Gods building euen in these times of the Gospell is not finished nor will bee in this life till all the elect be called He is for the most part imploied in laying the foundation and fastning the Elect as they arise in their seuerall ages as liuely stones vpon this liuing stone But the work will not be finished till we be settled in that Building made without hands in heauen Fourthly hence we may gather a testimony of the two natures of Christ or in Christ. Hee is God because he must be beleeued on and he is man because he is part of the Building and was laid down of God as the corner-stone Elect and precious There are two Epithets by which the corner stone is commended as meet to bee the onely head of the corner The first is that it is an Elect one a choise one that one of a thousand there was not such another to be found in all the heape of the creatures to make a corner stone of This is hee that is separate from sinners and acknowledged to be better and fitter for this worke then the Angels in heauen There can bee no other name vpon which we may be founded but onely the happy name of Iesus And therefore for the vse of it let euery knee bow at the name of Iesus and let euery tongue confesse to the glory of God the Father that he hath been wonderfull in his choise Let vs adore him whom God hath chosen and giuen vnto vs as the foundation of all our happines especially let vs learn of God to make our choise of him Oh Infidelity Infidelity how iust is thy wofull destruction for thy vnbeliefe Oh man that mightest haue been for euer happy in this choise Oh let vs bee warned and saue our selues from the common ruine of the world Let all this be vile in respect of Christ. Let vs chuse him aboue all the world Hee is worthy vpon whom all our soules and all our minde and all our ioy should be set God forbid wee should reioyce in any thing but in Christ and him crucified Let vs bee crucified to the world so we be loued of Christ. Shall wee wilfully make our selues like the miserable Iews Shall we chuse rather Barabbas then Iesus and Belial rather then Christ If the daughter of a begger should bee offred in marriage whether she would chuse of a matchlesse Prince or a base and seruile pesant would we not detest such folly if she should neglect the Prince and choose the pesant And yet this is our case God requires no more of vs but to choose his Sonne before the world or Satan or the flesh and we are assured of eternall aduancement and yet behold we chuse not wee deferre the time wee court the pesant that will for euer vndoe vs and neglect the continual sollicitations of the Heir of all things Lord put to our faith and make vs for euer resolute to cleaue to the Lord Iesus and him alone Secondly he is sayd to be precious Of this before but yet somewhat note for the vse Is he precious O then first how should we admire the glorie of that building when the foundation is layed with precious stones Secondly this should begette in vs an high estimation of Christ. Quest. What should we do to attaine to this heartily to account of Christ as so excellent aboue all other things Ans. First we must think much of our misery and our need of Christ. The true reason why wee are not more ioyed in Christ is because we are not soundly Catechized in the particulars of our miserie in our selues we should seriously lay that doctrine one time after another vpon our hearts and it will make vs run to Christ with singular affection Secondly we should get Catalogues of the great things purchased by Christ and of the wonderfull precious promises made vnto godlines both for this life and that which is to
come This would put all other proiects frō the world or the Diuell or the flesh because there can bee nothing in any degree comparable vnto the vnsearchable riches is to be had by Christ. Oh the preferment of a true Christian if he had studied the premises soundly If we could effectually think vpon the fauour of God the pardon of all sinnes the inhabitation of the H. Ghost the gifts of the Spirit and all other sorts of spiritual blessings if there were nothing else to bee had by Christ what can be equal in value to that immortall inheritance reserued for vs in heauen Thirdly we should much thinke of the dignity of the person of Christ of whom it is true that when God brought out his first begotten Sonne hee said Let all the Angels of heauen worship him As also of his transcendent preferment to be carried vp to heauen and there sit at the right hand of the Maiesty on high a King of all Kings euen such a King as all the Kings of the earth must cast downe their Crownes at his feet It is vnspeakeable stupidity that keepes vs from being fired with these things Fourthly we should often contemplate of our interest in Christ and the assurance that he is of God giuen to vs All things are ours because Christ is ours as the Apostle Paul speakes Question But how should we shew that wee do account Christ as deare and precious Answere I answere by diuers things First By longing for his comming againe to vs mourning for our owne absence from him Then wee did indeed soundly shew our loue to Christ when we did feel our hearts affectionately moued with a vehement desire after him It is a dull loue of Christ that can bee content with his absence Secondly while we are heer in this world we may shew the high account wee make of Christ by ioying in him that is by taking comfort in the means of his presence or in the thoughts of his loue to vs when wee can preferre our entertainment in the House of Christ aboue our greatest ioyes on earth Thirdly when in our conuersation we can be contented to shun all the baits of the world and Satan and in respect of Christ contemn all those sensuall pleasures profits or honours that intice vs to make shipwrack of faith and a good conscience Then wee loue Christ indeed when our credits friends riches yea life it self is not dear vnto vs for Christs sake and the Gospell Fourthly when wee can renounce our owne righteousnes and praises and seek onely to bee found clothed with his righteousnes Fiftly we signifie our respect of Christ by the very respect we shew to the members of Christ. He loues Christ with all his heart that loues and entertains Christians as the only excellent people of the world Hitherto of that part of the testimony which concerns Christ the other part that concernes Christians follows He that beleeueth on him shall not be confounded In which words the happinesse of the Christian which beleeueth in Christ is expressed There are many points of doctrine may bee obserued out of these words as First in generall it is faith that makes the difference among men before God men are iudged of before GOD by their faith or vnbelief GOD to finde out a worthy man doth not ask what money or land or birth or offices he hath but what faith he hath Gal. 5.6 Hee is rich and happy that beleeueth and he is miserable that beleeueth not whatsoeuer his outward estate be Which should cause vs more soundly to inform our selues and not to bee lifted vp in our selues for any outward things nor to be deiected if our faith prosper and it should be a great comfort to poor Christians in all their wants if the LORD haue made them rich in faith He is a great rich man that hath a strong faith And therefore also wee should learn to iudge of men not according to the flesh or these outward things but euer acknowledge more honour to a faithfull Christian than to any rich wicked man And it is a great signe of our owne vprightnes of heart when we can iudge of Christians as GOD iudgeth and without dissimulation account them the onely excellent Ones Secondly in particular we may heer obserue the necessity of faith in respect both of the fauour of God and the merits of Christ we cannot please God though we bee in Sion without beleeuing Heb. 11.6 and without faith wee see heer we are not built vpon the foundation and so haue no part as yet in Christ. And therefore we should euery one be throughly awakened to examine our selues whether we haue this precious faith or no 2. Cor. 13.5 and to keep our owne soules with so much attendance heerupon as to be sure the Tempter deceiue vs not in our faith 1. Thes. 3.4 And heer especially take heed that thou dash not thy soule vpon the rock either of ignorance or presumption of ignorance as many doo that to this day knowe not what a true faith is of presumption as many doo that entertain without all ground from Gods promises a hope to be saued which they call a strong faith in Christ and yet liue in their sinnes without repentance and heer neuer taste of the sweetnes of spirituall things nor shew the affections of godlinesse in God's seruice Thirdly note that he saith He that beleeueth indefinitely meaning any of what nature or condition or state of life soeuer And therefore when this Text is quoted Rom. 10.11 and 9.33 he saith in stead of He that Whosoeuer beleeueth which sheweth vs plainly that in matter of faith God is no accepter of persons No man can say hee is exempted A poor man a Gentile a Barbarian an vnlearned man a seruant c. may beleeue as well as the rich learned free c. There is no exception against any calling of life or any sex Faith will make any one a childe of GOD and a member of Christ. The seuerall sorts of men are all one in Christ Iesus Gal. 3.26 28. This is the large extent of God's loue to the world that whosoeuer beleeueth should be saued Iohn 3.16 Mark 16. The proclamation is to all that are athirst they may be possest of those treasures of gold without money Esay 55. Which should much embolden vs to go vnto God with a true heart in the assurance of faith Heb. 10.22 And withall it should cause vs to cast out of our hearts all the wauerings and doubts of vnbelief arising from our owne condition in vnworthinesse Fourthly wee may hence note that faith in Christ was euer required in all sorts of men It was required of them in the Prophet Esay's time and it is still heer required in the Apostles time Thus Paul Heb. 11. shewes that faith was the character of the Godly in all Ages before the Floud and after the Floud before the Law and after the Law and he proues it by an
the thiefe vpon the Crosse Consider that God hath offered thee thy pardon in the Sacrament Feare the Lord therefore and his goodnes and returne with all thine heart and iniquity shall not be thy ruine Hitherto of their sinne their punishment followes and so first vpon their rulers and leaders in these words The Stone which the builders refused is become the Head of the corner Which words are taken out of Psal. 118.22 where they are vsed by the Prophet Dauid and here quoted by the Apostle Peter The words haue a double sense for they did concern both Dauid and Christ. As they concern'd Dauid this was the meaning that Though the Nobles and Courtiers did despise and reiect and oppose Dauid yet such was God's prouidence that the man whom they reiected GOD made King of Israel and the chief stay support of that State Now for this sense of the words diuers things may be noted First that God â—ath raised vp great men in the Common-wealth for this end that they might seek the publick good and imploy their labours for the building vp and prosperity of the State Which should both teach great men to think of their duties and the accounts they must make to God as also it should teach the people to pray the more heartily for them and to obey them in all lawfull things Secondly we may hence gather the imperfection of all humane things For in that earthly Kingdomes need building vp still it shewes that they attain to no perfection but at the best are stil in progresse Thirdly that many times great men wilfully oppose the right and set themselues against the righteous and resist the will of GOD. Which should teach vs not to place our confidence in the great men of this world nor to be alwaies led by their example in opinions Fourthly that God will finde out the wickednes of great men and bring them to confusion God accepts not persons hee hateth sin in great men as well as in mean men and will crosse and confound their godlesse and vngodly counâ—els Fiftly that God takes to himself the power to dispose of earthly Kingdomes and to giue Kings and Rulers at his owne pleasure It was the Lord's dooing and it was maruellous that Dauid should become the Head of the corner Psal. 118.23 The Lord pleads it as a part of his soueraignty and prerogatiue To set vp Kings By me Kings raign Pro. 8. Which should teach Princes and Iudges and Nobles to doo homage to God and acknowledge him for their Soueraign and therefore serue him with fear Psalm 2. And it should teach the people to giue honour and tribute and custome and obedience for conscience sake to their Rulers seeing the power that is is of God Rom. 13. Now as these words were vnderstood in the case of Dauid so was Dauid heerin a type of Christ and so the words are to be vnderstood in the case of Christ also as our Sauiour himselfe applies them Mat. 22. and as it is euident to bee the meaning of the Apostle heer And it is the drift of the Apostle to strengthen weak Christians against the scandall that might arise from the opposition of the Kingdome of Christ. For it might trouble them and amaze them to consider how Christ was opposed by the Scribes and Pharises who were the great learned men of the time and such as were eminent in the Church and in the account of the most men were the chief persons that took care for Religion and the state of the Church and did excell all other sorts c. Now that this scandall might be remoued he shewes in these words First that nothing did therein fall out but what was the lot of Dauid in his time Secondly that all this was foretold in the old Testament and therfore might not seem strange Thirdly that all those oppositions should bee in vain for GOD would reiect and confound those opposites and would prosper and aduance the right of Iesus Christ without the help of those men In the particular consideration of these words three things must bee noted First the persons threatned viz. the Builders that is the Scribes and Pharises and those that vnder pretence of religion did oppose Christ. Secondly the cause of their punishment viz. the refusing of Christ the foundation stone Thirdly the iudgement inflicted vpon them which is twofold the one implied the other expressed There is a iudgement implied viz. that Though they were by calling and in the account of the multitude Builders yet God would reiect them and go on with his work in conuerting both Iewes and Gentiles without them The iudgement expressed is that Christ whom they so much hated and opposed should be in spight of their hearts and to their extreme vexation made King of the Church and exalted to supreme power ouer all things and the only stay of the whole Church both of Iews and Gentiles And heerin it is to be noted both the manner how this shall be done in the word is become or is made and also the time in that hee sayth It is made Builders Quest. A question may be moued heere for the sense viz. how the Scribes and Pharises and such like men can be sayd to be builders Ans. For answere whereunto we must vnderstand that the Scribes and Pharises and so wicked men that possesse eminent places in the Church may be said to be builders First in the account of the multitude whatsoeuer they were indeed yet they were commonly so accounted as builders and prime men in managing the affaires of the Church Secondly the Scribes and Pharises may be acknowledged in some respects as builders indeed they did God some worke For howsoeuer they did not soundly teach Christ yet they drew the people by their doctrine to auoid on the right hand the Stoicall strictnesse of the Essenes and on the left hand the prophane irreligiousnesse of the Sadduces Thirdly they were builders by calling they haue the name not so much from what they were as from what men in their places had been or ought to haue been And these are the persons that oppose CHRIST and are thus seuerely iudged of God Diuers things may be hence noted First that men may be great in their owne opinion and in the account of the world who yet are nothing set by of God such were these Pharises Luke 16.14 15. And therefore wee should labour for a spirit without guile and not be wise in our selues or rest in outward shewes but seek the praise of God we are safe if God allow of vs though all the world disallow vs. Secondly that God will acknowledge freely any good hee findes in his very enemies as heer the Pharises are not denied the title of Builders for that generall work they did in encountring the Sadduces and Essenes And as they are called Builders so are the diuels called Principalities and Powers to import what is any way of praise in them notwithstanding
Christ and liue still in their sinne without repentance and seek not reconciliation with God through the blood of Christ. Secondly when men goe about to establish their owne righteousnesse and neglect the righeousnes of Christ and so when men fly to the intercession of Saints or Angels and vse not the intercession of Christ. Thirdly when men follow wicked company and leaue the care of the seruice of Christ this is to choose Barabbas to bee giuen vnto them rather then Christ. Fourthly wee may be guilty of this sinne in the time of the vse of Christs ordinances as in the Sacraments when we discerne not the Lords body or in hearing or any other ordinances when we entertaine contemplatiue wickednes and so commit spirituall dalliance with strangers before the face of Christ. Fiftly when men fall away from the grace of Christ and so ioy with the Iewes as it were to crucifie the Sonne of God afresh Hebr. 6. and 10. And so hee is also refused when in time of persecution he is denied before men Thus Peter refused him when hee denied him Sixtly when his seruants are reiected and so either in general when Christians are exposed to publik scorne made as it were the off-scouring of all things or in particular when his Ministers are despised For hee that despiseth them despiseth him c. Quest. But how doe the builders that is Church-men refuse Christ Ans. I answer many waies First when they will not preach in his name when they preach not at all For this is to let Christ liue as it were in the rubbish still and not to separate him out for the building c. Secondly whē in preaching they preach themselues not Christ crucefied leauing the word of Christ to shew their owne wit learning c. Thirdly when they oppose the sincerity of the Gospel in the conuersion of the soules of men or in the practice of godly Christians Fourthly when they teach the Doctrine of merit of works or preferre the traditions of men before the commandements of God as did the Pharises Vse The vse of this Doctrine concerning the refusing of Christ may be diuers for First it may teach vs patience when we are refused in the world it is no other thing then what did befall Christ himselfe especially it should confirme vs against the scandall arising from the discountenancing of godly men which are crucified by all sorts of people in the world If Christ himselfe were no better vsed why should we wonder at it to see godly Christiās so neglected And if the most powerful doctrine of Christ were so securely despised what wonder is it if the good way of God bee now euill spoken of Secondly it may much comfort vs and that especially two manner of waies First by reasoning for the contrary For if it bee a signe of a notorious wicked man to let Christ lie like rubbish or refuse stuffe then is it an excellent signe of a godly mind to loue the Lord Iesus and to account all things but dung in comparison of Christ and his merits and righteousnes Secondly by considering the effect of Christs refusall For hee was refused as our surety that wee might be receiued to fauour Hee was cast off by men as a reprobate that wee might enioy the admirable priuiledges of the Elect of God and besides by enduring this contempt of men hee bare the punishment of all our neglect and contempt of God his holy Commandemēts Thus of the cause The punishment it selfe followes Is made the Head of the corner Two things are heere intended as punishments to these builders First The one implied Secondly The other exprest First that which is implied is that God will passe by these workmen and reiect their seruice This I gather from hence that whereas these builders would not make vse of Christ in the building it is heere repeated that the building doth goe on and Christ is laid as the Head of the corner which importes that God had reiected them Now God reiects wicked Ministers two waies First one when he curseth or blasteth their gifts and refuseth to be glorified by them when he causeth the night to come vpon their diuination and puts out their right eies Secondly the other is when he roots them out by death and makes their places spue them out The first is heere chiefly intended and so it notes that it is a great curse of God vpon learned men in the Ministery when God will not imploy them or make vse of their gifts A learned man that either laboureth not or proposeth not in his labours Gods glory is a publike and standing Monument of Gods displeasure for men to stand and gaze at as it is a great argument of disgrace done to a Carpenter or Mason to stand by while the house is builded and they not intreated or suffred to work and yet haue their tooles readie Oh it is a maruelous Iustice of God to see learned but not godly men passe by so as they haue not the honour to doe any worke in the Church for the saluation of the soules of men contrariwise it shold reioice the harts of godly Ministers that God as Paul saith of himselfe will account them faithfull to put them into his seruice and to giue their labours any successe Secondly the exprest punishment is the preferment of Christ and the promoting of his Kingdome He is made the Head of the corner which wordes must bee considered either in relation to the builders or in themselues as they concerne the exaltation of Christ. First in relation to the builders it imports that it is a punishment to wicked Ministers that loue not the Lord Iesus that Christ and his Kingdom should flourish As it fretted the Pharises so it doth and will fret the heart of wicked men till the day of Christ and it is a punishment because of their enuie at it and because they finde that they haue no part in Christ or the happines of his Kingdome their consciences accusing them and besides because they are openly crossed in their oppositions and so shamed before men Which obseruation may serue for triall For it is a certaine note of a wicked man who loues not the Lord Iesus that hee is crossed and accounts himselfe afflicted or shamed because the Kingdome of Christ prospers The words in themselues concerne the exaltation of Christ and shew how God raised him out of the heap of rubbish as it were and carried him vp to heauen and made him their Head and King Head I say ouer all things giuing him power ouer all things and in particular in respect of the Angels head of principalities and powers and in respect of men Head of the Church Nor is it barely said he is head but head of the corner which is a Metaphor borrowed from the building where the holy Ghost intends to shew that hee is the onely foundation of the Church as hath been shewed in the
first verse of this Chapter And he is well said to bee Head of the corner because vpon Christ meet as the two sides meete in the corner stone both Angels and men and amongst men both the Saints in heauen and the godly on earth and amongst men on earth both Iewes and Gentiles euen all the Elect of all nations ages and conditions in the world The vses of the exaltation of Christ briefely follow First It should teach vs to striue by all meanes to get into his seruice that is so powerfull and able to do so much for his seruants Secondly It shewes vs the end of the oppositions of all wicked men Christ shall increase and prosper and they shall bee confounded and perish Thirdly It should especially enforce the necessity of beleeuing in Christ we should lye vpon him with all our waight as the building doth on the foundation Fourthly It should comfort vs in all distresses considering what end God gaue to the sufferings of Christ and so it is vrged Hebr. 12.2 The consideration of the manner and the time followes Is become or is made He doth not tell how but leaues that as granted to bee effected without hands euen by the speciall prouidence of God which giues vs occasion to take notice of the truth that in things of the Kingdom of Iesus Christ God is pleased to make his worke or to worke sometimes without vsing any of the meanes which the world takes notice of he neglects all those meanes which fall within the expectation Psal. 118.20 21. as heere for the proclaiming of the Messias there was not any one order or rank of men eminent in the world which God made vse of But by a way altogether strange to the world erected the Christian Monarchie which should teach vs not to limit God to the meanes which is likeliest to vs but to liue in all things by faith where meanes seeme to faile then with Abraham aboue hope and vnder hope to giue glory to God and cast our selues and all our care vpon God Thus of the manner The time followes In that he said It is become Christ was Head of the corner according to the present time First if we consider the type of it Christ was become head of the corner in that Dauid was made King of Israel as a type of Christs Kingdome ouer the Church Secondly Christ was Head in that in the Apostles time hee had receiued power after his Ascension ouer all things though as yet the Gentiles were not so fully conuerted Thirdly that he is becom the head may be taken prophetically For the Prophets to express the certainty of a thing to come vtter it in the words of the present tense It is so because it shall as surely be so as if it were already done Verse 8. And a stone to stumble at and a rocke of offence euen to them which stumble at the Word being disobedient vnto the which thing they were euen ordained HItherto of the punishments vpon the builders The punishment vpon the whole body of vnbeleeuers is contained in this verse Wherein note first the kindes of punishment Christ is a rock of offence and a stone of stumbling Secondly the causes both in themselues and in God in the words that follow A rocke of offence and a stone of stumbling Since wicked men haue refused Christ and will not beleeue in him He that may not be a stone of foundation will proue a stone of stumbling and a rock for them to dash on till they be dashed to pieces which words import the fearefull iudgements of God spiritually inflicted vpon vnbeleeuers which is two-fold First they shall be giuen vp to scandall and then secondly to despaire Before I open the words particularly diuers things may be noted in generall First that the punishments that light vpon particular wicked men are to be accounted the punishments of the whole body of vnbeleeuers as here despaire and taking offence at Christ it may light vpon some particular offenders only yet they are punishments belonging to all 1. Because there is no iudgement but all wicked men haue deserued it 2. Because when God plagues some he meanes all he threatens all 3. Because no wicked man can be sure for the time to come that he shall not fall into them 4. Because the afflictions of this life are typical to wicked men as despair is a typicall hell and so all other iudgements are but little hels And this doctrine should much amaze impenitēt sinners if they consider that any fearfull iudgement they see fall vpon others may fall vpon them and that GOD is aswell displeased with their sins as with the sins of those he so plagued as Christ shewes Luke 13.1 to 6. Secondly that from one and the same cause may arise diuers and contrary effects as Christ that is a stone of foundation to the beleeuer is a stone of stumbling to the vnbeleeuer Thus in Luke 2. hee was appointed for the rising and falling of many in Israel Thus the Gospel of peace is to wicked men a fire a sword a fanne It is a sauour of life to the Godly and a sauour of death to the Wicked 2. Cor. 2. as the Sun melteth the wax and hardneth the clay This comes to pass by accident and by the corruption that is in the hearts of wicked men and by the fearfull iudgements of God Vse The vse should bee to teach vs therefore not to rest in the hauing of the meanes of saluation as the preaching of the Word c. For through thy corruption it may be a meanes of greater damnation Thirdly that of all iudgements in this life spirituall iudgements are the worst which appears from hence in this that when the LORD would declare his speciall displeasure vpon wicked men he threatens these in this place as the most fearfull Now for explication of this point All iudgements in this life are either spirituall or temporall By temporall iudgements I meane such as haue their proper effects on the outward man such as are pouerty disgrace sicknes imprisonment losses in mens estates and the like By spirituall iudgements I mean such as haue their proper effects vpon the soule as for example hardnes of heart the spirit of slumber dissertion or the absence of GOD the taking away of the gifts of the minde the with-holding of the Gospell the deliuering of men vp to the power of Satan or to the loue of lies terrours of despaire or taking of offense of which later in this place Now these spirituall iudgements are much worse than any of the former temporall crosses first because these iudgements light vpon the best part of man which is the soule and by how much the soule is better than the body by so much it is worse to be distressed in soule than in body Secondly because they with-hould from vs the best Good which is God or Christ now that which straightens vs in the best things
must needs be the worst kinde of restraint Thirdly because these crosses are more hardly cured it is much easier to heal a sicknes in the body than a disease in the soule Fourthly because these iudgements for the most part are inflicted vpon the worst offenders I say for the most part for sometimes the Godly themselues may be scourged for a time and for iust reasons with some kindes of spirituall iudgements Vse The vse may be first for reproof of the madnesse of multitudes of people in the world that can bee extremely vexed and grieued for worldly crosses yet haue no sense or care of spirituall iudgements they howle vpon their beds if GOD take from them corn or wine or the fruits of the field but neuer grieue if God take the Gospell from them they are much troubled if they lose the fauour of their greatest friends but neuer mourn because GOD hath forsaken them they are very impatient if their bodies be sick and yet very quiet if their soules bee sick they would think themselues vndon if they were carried to prison who yet are not much moued at it that God should deliuer them vp to Satan And yet I would not be mistaken I do not mean to say that wicked men should not mourn for worldly or outward crosses It is true godly men should not or not with great sorrows but for wicked men they ought to be extremely grieued for euery outward affliction because it comes in wrath from God and is but the beginning of euils But then two things must bee noted First that their sorrow should be godly viz. for their sinnes that brought those iudgements not for the crosse it self secondly that they ought to bee more troubled for spiritual iudgements than for temporall Secondly this should much comfort godly men and women in all their afflictions and it should make them patient because though God afflicts them in their bodies or states yet hee spareth their soules and doth not execute those outward crosses but with much compassion Thirdly it should teach vs how to pray in the case of afflictions if they bee spirituall iudgements wee may pray directly for the remoueall of them but for temporall iudgements we must pray with condition And thus of the generall obseruations Before I enter vpon the particular breaking open of the doctrine of this verse it will not be amisse to shew that this and such doctrine as this is not vnprofitable Quest. For some one might say To what end serues this doctrine of God's dealing with vnbeleeuers Ans. I answer it is profitable both for godly men and wicked men For wicked men may hence hear and fear and doo no more wickedly seeing hence they may discern what they may come to if they preuent it not by repentance And for godly men they may hence be the more inflamed with the admiration of Gods goodnes when they shall heare of their owne priuiledges by grace Such Scriptures as this containe the arraignment and triall of the vngodly Now it is very profitable for vs to stand by and hear the triall Wee know multitudes of innocent men flock to the Assises to heare the araignement of malefactors which breeds in them first contentment in the obseruation of the solemnity and manner of administration of Iustice Secondly a feare to offend the terror of their sentence frightes the heart for many daies after Thirdly a loue of innocency it makes men loue innocency much the better for a long while after Fourthly compassion to malefactors it softens the heart and makes men fit to shew mercy to these poore condemned men The like to all this is bred by the consideration of such Doctrines as this In the words of this verse then two things are to bee noted first the kindes of punishments inflicted vpon the body of vnbeleeuers secondly the causes of it The kindes are two first God will deliuer them vp to scandall and then to despaire to scandall as Christ is a stone of stumbling to despaire as Christ is a rocke of offence These words are taken out of the Prophet Esay Chapter 8. where the Lord intends by them to denounce the reprobation of the Iewes as some think or rather foretels the spirituall Iudgements which shall bee inflicted vpon them The Apostle in this place applies the words to the vnbeleeuers of his time among whome the obstinate Iewes were chiefe to shew that as the other Scripture was comfortable to the Godly so were there places that did threaten the wicked that as the former place did proue Christ a stone of foundation for the godly so this did shew that Christ was a stone in another sense to the wicked Christ is a stone of triall to all men in the Church because the Doctrine of Christ tryes men whether they be elected or reiected good or bad so Esay 28.16 Againe Christ is a precious stone to the beleeuer and thirdly heer a stone of stumbling to the vnbeleeuers Now that we may know what offence or scandal is we may be helped by the Etimology of the originall words For Scandall in the originall is either deriued of a word that signifies to halt or els it noteth any thing that lieth in a mans way a stone or a piece of wood against which he that runneth stumbleth and so hurteth or hindreth himselfe It most properly signifieth rest or a certaine crooked piece with a baite vpon it in instruments by which mice or wolues or foxes are taken and thence the Church translated the name of scandall to note the snares by which men are catched as beastes are in grins and baites so the word it seemes is vsed So then a scandall is any thing which causeth or occasioneth offences by which a man is made to halt or is brought into a snare or made to stand still or fall in matter of Religion or saluation And so the sorcerers were a stumbling block to Pharaoh and the false prophets to Ahab and the lying signes of Antichrist to such as loue not the truth Now all scandall may be thus diuided Scandall is either actiue or Passiue that is giuen or taken Scandall giuen is when the authour of the action is likewise the cause of the hurt that comes by it Thus Elies sonnes were scandalous thus Dauid by his greeuous sinnes gaue offence 1. Sam. 2.17.2 Sam. 18.22 c. and thus Scandall is giuen either by euill doctrine first whether hereticall secondly or superstitious or else by wickednes of life or by wilfull abuse of Christian liberty Offence taken is either from our selues or from others A man may bee an offence a stumbling blocke to himselfe by dallying with some speciall beloued corruption of which our Sauiour Christ saith If thine eye offend thee pull it out or thy hand or thy foot c. Math. 5.29 Scandall taken from others is either that they call humane or that they call diabolical Scandall taken which they call humane may either bee found in Godly
iudge our selues that wee bee not condemned of the Lord. For the attendance vpon this point maketh all safe whereas the long neglect of our daily sinnes without any humiliation for them may turn in the end to the pangs of some miserable despair Vse 4. Fourthly hence the Godly may comfort themselues because Christ is to them a rock to build on Mat. 16. a rock for refuge and safety Psal. 18.2 a rock for shadow Esay 32.2 And therefore let the Inhabitants of the earth sing Esay 42.11 and withall if they consider how God sheweth them they should account their other afflictions but light in comparison of what falls vpon wicked men Ob. But we read that godly men haue been in despair as Dauid Iob and others Sol. It is true but yet there was euer great difference between the despair of the Godly and the Wicked which I will briefly note First they differed in the causes The honors of the Wicked proceeded from the curse of God whereas the sorrows of the Godly proceeded from his mercy Secondly they differed sometimes in the obâ—iect for godly men despair of themselues wicked men despair of God It is a grace vsuall in repentance to despair of all happinesse from our selues but now wicked men are out of all hope of God's mercy and help Thirdly they differ in the effects For Cain blasphemes God in his despair and saith his punishment is greater than he can bear or his sinnes greater than can bee forgiuen but the Godly giue glory to God and account him alwaies iust and good Again wicked men rage and repent not but godly men bewail their sinnes and cry mightily to God Reu. 16.9 10. Ier. 18.12 Wicked men bee in trauell but they bring forth nothing but winde they are neuer the better when they come out of their affliction no though they poured out a praier to GOD in the time of distresse Esay 26.16 17 18. Thirdly the confidence of the wicked man is swept down as the house of a spider they haue no hope at all Iob 8.13 and 11. vlt. Whereas godly men at the worst are supported with some kinde of hope or perswasion of mercy and therefore vsually they rather ask whether God's mercy be clean gone than say it is so Psalm 77. and they rather complain that God hides himself from them than that God hateth them Psalm 88.15 Fourthly they differ in the measure too For God alwaies hath respect to the strength of his children to lay no more vpon them than they are able to bear whereas he respects the sinne of wicked men and regards it not though they cry out with Cain they cannot bear it Fiftly God giues issue out of the triall and returns from his displeasure in a moment when he deals with the Godly Esay 54. whereas wicked men can haue no such hope Lastly seeing despair is such a curse and is so farre from leading men to Christ that it makes them suffer shipwrack vpon Christ Ministers all others should take heed of driuing the people vpon any pretense into this kinde of desperation let men bee taught to despair of themselues but neuer to despair of God Hitherto of the kindes of punishments The causes follow first in themselues secondly in God In themselues it is their stumbling at the word and their disobedience To them which stumble at the Word There is a diuerse reading The old reading was thus To them that offend in the Word noting either in general that Gods word or Christ doth not profit these men that were guilty of euill speaking and the grosse abuses of the toung or in particular it should note the sinnes of the stubborne Iewes who offended in word when they blasphemed Christ and denied him But I rather take it as heer it is translated and so it notes the causes why many men fall into scandall and from thence into despaire viz. because they bring ill harts to the Word of God they haue mindes that are rebellious and will not be subiect to the Gospell but intertaine it with diseased cauilling mindes Those persoÌ„s are likely not to receiue any good by Christ that quarrell at the Word of Christ. Now that this may not be mistaken or neglected I will shew first what it is not to stumble at the Word lest some weak ones should be dismaied Then secondly how many waies wicked men stumble at the Word For the first To bee grieued in heart for the reproofes of the Word is not an offence but a grace so we are troubled not with dislike of the Word but of our owne sinnes Secondly to inquire of the truth and that which is deliuered and to try the doctrine by turning to the Scriptures as the Bereans did this is not condemned heere nor is it a stumbling at the Word to put a difference betweene the teaching of Christ and the teaching of the Scribes and Pharises Secondly but men are said to bee offended at the Word when their harts rise against it or they ensnare themselues through their owne corruption by occasion of the Word To speak distinctly wicked men are offeÌ„ded at the word with a three-fold offence First with the offence of anger when they rage and fret at the Word or the teachers thereof because their sinnes are reprooued or their miseries foretold And this offence they shew either when they enuy the successe of the Word Acts. 4.2 or raile and reuile Gods Saints as Ahab did Michaiah for telling him the truth or when they mocke at the Word as the Pharises did Luke 16.14 Secondly with the offence of scandall when they take occasion from the doctrine they heare to fall off from hearing or from the true Religion or from the company of the godly Thus they stumbled at those hard sayings of Christ that departed from him for that cause or reason Ioh. 6. Thirdly with the offence diabolicall when men peruert the good Word of God to inflame themselues the more greedily to sin making it a doctrine of liberty or taking occasion to commit sin from the Law that rebukes sinne The vse may bee first for information and so two waies For first we may hence see the reason why many hearers profit not by the Word It is not because the Word wants power but because they stumble at it They nourish cauils and obiections against it they oppose reason to faith Secondly we may hence take notice of the difference of a regenerate and vnregenerate heart To the one the Word is a sauour of life to the other it is a deadly sauour and full of offence to them And withall this may humble wicked men For this is a sure truth that so long as they are offended at the Word so long they haue no part in Christ and withall it may comfort all those that loue the Word and receiue it with ioy constantly For that is a meanes and signe of their interest in Christ. Being disobedient These words containe another
whole world is their kingdome in which they raigne they are heirs of the world Rom. 4. and so our Sauiour saith They inherit the earth Matthew 5. Fourthly their owne hearts are as a large Kingdom in which they sit and raign gouerning and ruling ouer the innumerable thoughts of their mindes and affections and passions of their harts among which they doo iustice by daily subduing their vnruly passions and wicked thoughts which like so many Rebels exalt themselues against the obedience should be yielded to Christ the supreme Lord and Emperor as also by promoting the weal of all those sauing graces which are placed in their hearts nourishing and lifting vp all good thoughts and cherishing all holy desires and good affections conscience beeing by commission the chief Iudge for their affairs of this whole Kingdome Fiftly it is something royal and which proues them to be Kings they haue a regall supremacy A King is he that iudgeth all and is iudged of none such a one also is euery spirituall man said to be 1. Cor. 2. vlt. Sixtly they prooue themselues Kings by the many conquests they make ouer the world and Satan sometimes in lesser skirmishes somtimes in some main and whole battels Ob. Might some one say Is this all the Kingdome of a Christian This is infinitely belowe the magnificence and honour of an earthly kingdome c. Sol. GOD hath done more for the naturall man or for the nature of men for prouiding means for this spirituall Kingdome than in opening a way for earthly Kingdomes which may appear by diuers differences For First none but great men and of great means can attain to the Kingdome of this world but heer the poor may haue a Kingdome as well as the rich Blessed are the poor in spirit for theirs is the Kingdome of heauen Secondly while the father liues the little childe cannot raign whereas in this Kingdom little-ones attain to the Kingdome and safely hold it Mat. 18. Thirdly this kingdome is of heauen whereas the others are onely of the earth Fourthly these Kings are all iust there is none vnrighteous can possesse these thrones They are all washed iustified and sanctified There is not a drunkard a railer a buggerer an adulterer a murtherer or any the like amongst them which is no priuiledge belonging to the kingdome of this world Rom. 14.17 1 Cor. 6.9 10 11. Gal. 5.21 The godly are Kings such as Melchisedech was somewhat obscure in the world but they raign in righteousnes in peace none like them Heb. 7. Fiftly the godly haue receiued a kingdome that cannot be shaken Their kingdom is an euerlasting kingdome Heb. 12.28 But all the kingdomes of the world may be and haue beene shaken and will be ruined and end whereas the godly that set out in soueraignty ouer lesser dominions and with lesse pompe yet increase so fast till at length they attain the most glorious Kingdom in the new heauens and new earth The vse of all this may be diuers First for singular comfort to the godly what account soeuer the world makes of them yet heere they see what God hath ordained them vnto It matters not for the worlds neglect of them for Gods Kingdom comes not by obseruation and in particular it should comfort them in two causes First in matter of seruice when they come to stand before the Lord they must know that they are honourable in Gods sight He respects them as so many Kings in his presence Secondly in the mortification of vices they haue receiued power authority as Kings and therefore no rebellious conuersation can so exalt it selfe but it may be subdued The oyle of God is vpon them and what can the greatest Rebels doe against the power of the King But secondly withall heere is terror to wicked men For this is the priuiledge onely of the godly and it is certaine that wicked men are in Gods account as base as the godly are honourable they are thrust besides these thrones And so both sorts of wicked men For not onely openly profane men are to be smitten with this terror but also hypocrites It is true indeed that hypocrites act the parts of Kings but they are onely such Kings as Players are vpon a stage they speake of the words or the words of Kings but are not indeed For they are by the wiser and better sort accounted as Rogues and the scum of the people euen so are wicked men in Gods account neither will their outward shewes helpe them For the Kingdom of God is tried not by words but by the power of it 1. Cor. 4.20 And withall vnruly Christians may be hence checked such as will not be ruled by their teachers such were the Corinthians they raigned without Paul and their godly teachers But the Apostle wisheth they were indeed Kings or did indeed raigne Why bearest thou the name of a King and canst not rule thy passions Thirdly diuers vses for instructions may bee hence gathered for First we should hence learne to honour poore Christians They are spirituall Kings as well as the Kings of the earth and wee knowe what a stirre wee would make to entertaine the Kings of this world Iam. 2.5 Secondly wee should hence bee stirred vp in desire after this Kingdome to pray for it that it may come and that God would count vs worthy of such a Kingdom Math. 6. 2. Thes. 1.5 and to this end wee should looke to two things First that we seeke this kingdome first aboue all other things Mat. 6. Secondly that we should refuse no paines nor handship for the entertainment of true godlines This Kingdom of heauen should suffer violence and the violent only will take it by force It is an easy thing for Iohn to be a partner in the patience of the bretheren when he is a partner with them in the Kingdom of Iesus Christ Reuel 1.9 It is no great thing men can suffer if wee consider it is for a Kingdome and the want of outward things should the lesse trouble vs if God make vs so rich in spirituall things Thirdly wee should hence especially learne to liue in this world like Kings and this Christians should shew First by declaring their conquest ouer the passions and desires of their owne hearts It is a royall quality in a Christian to bee able to shew all meeknes of minde and temper and sobriety in being able to deny vnto himselfe what may not bee had without sinne or offence Hee that winnes the conquest ouer his owne heart is greater then hee that winnes a City Secondly putting on the Lord Iesus The righteousnes of Christ is the robe of a Christian and since all the life of a Christian is a high feast hee should alwaies put on his robe to distinguish him from all other men and this righteousnes is both the imputed righteousnes of Christ as also the inherent vertues of Christ. Thirdly by seruing the publick Kings are the common treasure of the subiects
wear the badges of righteousnes The vncircumcised were accounted vnholy and the Iewes a holy nation because being circumcised they had the signe of righteousnes so are Christians holy by Baptism sacramentally Fiftly they are holy in regard of separation from the wicked and the World A thing was said to be holy in the Law which was separated from common vses to the vse of the Tabernacle so are the Godly holy because separated from the vnholy But chiefly the Godly excell for holinesse if we respect the holinesse First of justification they are holy by the imputation of the perfect holinesse of Christ and so are they as holy as euer was Adam in Paradise or the Angels in heauen Secondly of sanctification they haue holinesse in their natures and they practise holinesse too and thus they are holy in heart and by inchoation They haue grace in all parts though not in all degrees they are not destitute of any sauing or heauenly gift 1. Cor. 9.11 And this kind of holinesse must not bee slighted or meanly accounted of for first it is a holinesse wrought by the holy Ghost Secondly it is presented to God by the intercession of Christ whereby all imperfections are couered And thirdly it is acknowledged in the couenant of grace which admits of vprightnes and sincerity in stead of perfection which in the other couenants were required Thirdly they are holy in hope because they look for perfect holinesse in nature and action in another world There is a righteousnes which they wait for that exceeds all the righteousnes that euer was in any man in this world Christ Iesus excepted But I conceit it is the holinesse of sanctification which is heer meant Now this holiness consists either of mortification or viuification Mortification is imploied about the subduing of corruptions and viuification about qualifying the heart and life of the beleeuer with holinesse Viuification also is exercised either about new grace in the heart or new obedience in the conuersation I take it the later is heer meant and so the Apostle intends to say that no people are like the belieuing Christians for the holinesse of their conuersation Vses The vse of this point may bee first for great encouragement to the true Christian notwithstanding all his infirmities with which he is burdened and therefore hee should take heed that he be not wicked ouer-much Eccles. 7. that is hee should not think to vilely of himselfe For though hee be guilty of many sinnes yet hee is truely holy and that many waies as was shewed before God hath done great things for him that hath giuen him a holy head and a holy calling and especially that he hath already made him perfectly holy by Iustification and will make him perfectly holy in Sanctification in another world yea hee ought to take reason of comfort for his holines of Sanctification as for the reasons before so the verie holines of his conuersation is much more exact then is the conuersation of the wicked or then was his owne before his calling And withall this should much stirre vp godly men to the care of sound holines in their conuersation and the rather because first they were redeemed from a vain conuersation by the bloud of Christ 1. Pet. 1.18 Secondly they should much thereby aduance the profession of true Religion Phil. 1.27 Thirdly because a holy conuersation is a good conuersation God requires nothing of vs to doe but it is all faire work and good for vs whereas when wee haue done the Diuel the world and the flesh work that which was extremely ill for vs. Fourthly wee hold our profession before many witnesses many eies are vpon vs and the most men are crooked and peruerse 1. Tim. 6.12 Phil. 2.15 and the best way to silence foolish men is by vnrebukeablenes of conuersation 1. Pet. 2.15 Fiftly our heauenly Father is heereby glorified Math. 5. and 6. Sixtly it will bee a great comfort to vs in aduersity 2. Cor. 1.12 Lastly great is our reward in heauen For heereby will bee ministred aboundantly an entrance into the glorious Kingdome of Iesus Christ 2. Pet. 1.11 But then wee must looke to diuers rules about our conuersation that it may bee right for First it must be a good conuersation in Christ 1. Pet. 3.16 Secondly it must bee a conuersation discharged from those vsuall vices which are hatefull in such as professe the sincerity of the Gospell and yet common in the world such as are lying wrath bitternes rotten comunication or cursed speaking or the like Eph. 4.25 Col. 3.8 1. Pet. 1.14 Thirdly it must bee all manner of conuersation 1. Pet. 1.15 we must shew respect to all Gods commandements at home and abroad in religion mercy righteousnesse or honesty Fourthly wee must shew all meeknes of wisdome when wee heare outward praise or doe good or are to expresse our selues in discourse or otherwise Iam. 3.13 2. Cor. 1.12 And that wee may attaine to this holines of conuersation First wee must walk according to the rule of Gods Word and let that bee a light to our feet and a lanthorne vnto our pathes Gal. 6.16 Ioh. 3.21 Secondly wee must set before vs the pattern of such Christians as haue most excelled that way Phil. 3.17 and walke with the wife Thirdly especially as obedient children wee should learne of our heauenly Father to fashion our selues according to his nature and in all conuersation striue to be holy as hee is holy and as it followes in this verse wee should study and striue to shewe foorth the vertues that were eminent in Iesus Christ 1. Pet. 1.15 16. and 12.10 Thirdly in so much as holines is the prerogatiue of a Christian it should teach all sortes of men to try themselues whether they haue attained true holines or no so as they bee sure their holines exceed the holines of the Scribes and Pharises For else they cannot enter into the Kingdome of heauen For a Christian must haue that holines of conuersation which no wicked man can attaine vnto Now that this triall may bee done effectually I will shew wherein the holines of a true Christian exceedes the holines First of a meere ciuill honest man Secondly of the most glorious Hypocrite First for the meere ciuill honest man the true Christian exceedes his righteousnes both in the righteousnes of faith and in the internall holines of the heart and the power of holy affections but because it is holines of conuersation which is especially heere meant I will touch the differences in conuersation and so First they differ in one maine cause of orderly life For the holines of the godly Christian proceedes from a regenerate heart whereas the meere ciuil man is so naturally or onely by restraining grace Hee hath not beene in the furnace of mortification for sin Secondly the meere ciuil honest man glories in this that hee paies euery man his owne and is no adulterer or drunkard or the like notorious
so he doth two waies First by remoouing what might hinder the work as the displeasure of God and the curse of the Law which he did by being made sin for vs 2. Cor. 5.22 Secondly by purchasing and bringing to light immortality and also the people that should possesse it which purchase he made with his owne bloud Acts. 20.28 2 Tim. 1.9 10. Thirdly then God sends the Word of reconciliation furnishing men with gifts to preach the Gospell and so vseth their ministery of reconciliation as the onely ordinary meanes of calling men 2. Cor. 5.18 19. Rom. 10.14 17. Fourthly the Spirit of Christ doth inwardly perswade the harts of men to receiue the Word and so to be reconciled to God The vse of this doctrine of our Christian calling may serue both for instruction and for terror for instruction and so it may teach First vnregenerate men in the Church as euer they would bee saued to awake to the care of of their calling Eph. 5.14 and to bee entreated while they haue the ministry of reconciliation 2. Cor. 5.20 and to open when Christ knocks Reu. 3.21 taking heede they be not as the horse or Mule Psal. 32.9 and that they may prosper in this work of their calling they must looke to two things 1. That they be not hardned through the deceitfulnes of sin Heb. 3.13 2. That they despise not professing but account the feet of them that bring the glad tidings to be beautifull Esay 52.9 There are foure reasons assigned by the Apostle Heb. 3 c. Fourthly why men should be ruled when Christ graunts them the meanes First because it is to day they know not how long they shall haue the meanes Heb. 3.7 c. Secondly because of all deceits it is most miserable to bee deceiued of the things offred vs in the Gospel verse 13. Thirdly because God is extremely grieued and prouoked by our neglects herein verse 16. Fourthly because else we shall faile of the promise of entring into his rest Heb. 4.1 2. Secondly godly men should hence learne diuers things First to be diligent aboue all things to make their calling sure now there be diuers signes of a true effectuall calling such as these As 1. The opening of the heart to receiue the Word of God and to attend the things which are spoken Acts 16.14 whereby they are inabled to heare as the learned Esaiah 51.6 2. The wearines of heart vnder the burthen of sin Math. 11.29 9.13 3. The answere of the heart to the voice of Christ consenting to obey and to enter into couenant with God Esaiah 1.18 19. 4. The taking away of the detestable things their abominations from them Ezech. 11.17 21. Col. 2.11 5. The knitting of the heart to the godly 6. The remoouing of the stony heart and the planting of the heart of flesh Ezech. 11.19 7. The vertues of Christ as in the coherence in this text 8. In generall the truth of our calling appears by the demonstration of the spirit power The holy Ghost quickning the heart to new obedience called the manifestation of the spirit Secondly it should teach them to striue to walk worthy their calling for the manifestation of the spirit was giuen to profit withal we are therfore called that we might be to the praise of his rich grace Now that we may walk in some measure as becomes this great gift of God First wee should be humble and not wise in our own conceit though hardnes lye yet vpon the hearts of some Rom. 11.25 30 31. For the winde blowes where it listeth and the Spirit of Christ workes where and when it pleaseth him Iohn 3. and wee haue nothing but what wee haue receiued Secondly wee should bee exceeding thankfull to God for his rich grace in our calling And the rather 1. Because this is no common fauour but in speciall grace communicated to vs For no man commeth but whom the Father draweth 2. Because it was done without respect of our owne works without al desert on our part 2. Tim. 1.9 For God called vs that were worldly carnall naturall sinfull men strangers from the life of God dead in sins seruing the lusts and diuers pleasures yea such as neuer sought God wee were miserable sinners Ephes. 2.1 12. Mat. 13. 3. Because of the meanes and manner of our calling God the Father worketh his part I work saith our Sauiour An excellent work when such workmen are needfull to it and in this work the ministration of the spirit exceedes in glory 2. Cor. 3.7 8. and it is a holy calling wherewith hee hath called vs 2. Tim. 1.9 4. Because they are so great happinesses to which hee hath called vs As to the fellowship of his Sonne To be sonnes and heires with him 1. Cor. 1.7 and to a Kingdome and so great glory 1. Thes. 2.12 2. Thes. 2.14 5. Because Gods gifts and calling are without repentance Hee will neuer repent that hee hath so called vs Rom. 11.29 Esay 54.7 8 9 10. Iam. 1.17 And thus of the second way by which wee should shew our selues desirous to walk worthy of our calling 3. Wee should shew this by well doing we must bee carefull to maintaine good works Tit. 3.8 For wee were called that we might serue him in holinesse and righteousnesse all the daies of our life Luke 1.74 75. 4. Wee should therefore liue contentedly when wee are assured of the work of Christ in calling vs with such a calling Iacob should not now bee ashamed nor his face wax pale Esay 29.23 24. 5. Wee should in our particular bee carefull to rest where wee are in the doctrine wee haue learned and beene taught and not bee carried about with euery wind of Doctrine Eph. 4.11 12 14. Thus as the vses are common to the Godly in generall Thirdly Ministers in particular from the consideration of this doctrine of our calling by Iesus Christ should learne to preach Christ and him crucified and to deny the excellency of wisdome or words that mens faith may bee in the power of Christ It is Christ must giue them increase they should learne of Paul 1. Cor. 2.2 4 5. One thing by the way I might note concerning the time of our calling we should not bee curious about that to knowe the day or hower when it was but wee must rest satisfied to know that wee are the Called of Iesus Christ. And thus of the vses for instruction Vse 3. Hence also may bee concluded much terror to wicked men that are not called in that this work of calling is the dore of all grace communicated to vs Now wicked men not called are of two sortes first some outwardly refuse their calling secondly some seem to obey it but it is not effectually both are in miserable case but not both alike For the later are neere the Kingdome of God many times The first sort resist the holy Ghost put the Word of Christ from them refuse
to answer or obey reiect the counsell of God harden their hearts and are therefore extremely miserable for First they iudge themselues vnworthy of euerlasting life Acts 13.46 Secondly they are in danger to bee left and forsaken of God and haue the meanes taken from them Iohn 12.39 Thirdly God will prouoke them many times to ielousie by calling a people to himselfe whom they account foolish Rom. 10.19 especially when they haue rebelled against the means Ezech. 3.6 7. Fourthly God will laugh at the calamity of such men Prou. 1.26 Fiftly and they may bee taken away with sudden destruction Prou. 1.17 Sixtly if they call to God it may be hee will not answer heereafter Prou. 1.28 29 30. Seuenthly if they liue in prosperity that shall destroy them Prou. 1.31 Eightly the dust of the feet of Gods seruants shall witnesse against them in the day of Christ and then they shall bee fearefully punished Now there are another sort of wicked men that are called externally and in some respect internally too and yet are not right such as haue temporary grace doe obey their calling after a sort and for a time for they assent vnto a part of the Word of God which they receiue with ioy and this is called a taste of the good word of God they may also bee perswaded to leaue diuers sinnes as Herod was and may bee indued with diuers graces of the spirit which they had not before Heb. 6.4 5. Now this calling yet is not that effectuall inward calling which is in Gods Elect. For they receiue not the promise of grace in Christ to them in particular to rely vpon it nor are they perswaded to for sake all sinne nor haue they any one sauing grace which is in the godly Now these men are miserable because they are not truly called and the more first because they were neere the Kingdome of God and yet want it secondly because they will bee the hardlier drawne to see their miseries Harlots and Publicanes may enter into the Kingdome of heauen before them Hitherto of our calling and so of the positiue descriptiō of the happines of a Christian the cōparatiue followes in the last words of this verse the whole 10. v. where the Apostle intends to shew thē their happines now in Christ in cōparison of that miserable estate they liued in before so that hee compares the estate of a Christian in grace with the estate of a Christian in nature and this he doth first in metaphoricall termes in the end of this verse and then in plaine words verse 10. In this verse hee compares their misery to darknes and their happines to maruellous light Out of darknes From the generall consideration of all the words two things may bee obserued First that it is profitable euen for godly men to bee put in minde of the misery they were in by nature For the consideration heereof may 1. Keepe them humble to remember how vile they haue beene 2. Quicken them to the reformation of the sinne that yet hangs vpon them Col. 3.5 6 7 8. 3. Work compassion in them towards others that lye yet in their sins and teach them to deale meekely with them Tit. 3.2 3. 4. Make them more watchfull to look on a nature which hath beene so vile 5. Quicken them to redeem the time they haue spent in the seruice of sinne 1. Pet. 4.3 6. It should set the greater price vpon our happines in Christ and so is the consideration vsed heere Secondly that a mind that is truly cured of sinne can easily beare the remembrance of it as it is past A man that hath beene wounded in his arme will endure you to gripe him when hee is well healed A signe he is not well healed when hee cannot bee touched so is it with sinners Thus in Generall The first thing then to be considered of is the misery of men by nature expressed in the word darknes Darknesse The darknes that is in the world is not all of a sort For there is first darknes vpon the earth which is nothing but the absence of the light of the Sunne Secondly there is darknes vpon the outward estates of men in the world and that is the darknes of affliction Now afflictions are called darknes in diuers respects As first in respect of the cause when they fall vpon men by the anger of God The want of the light of Gods countenance is miserable darknes the absence of the Sunne cannot make a worse darknes Secondly in respect of the effects because afflictions darken the outward glory of mans estate and withall breed sorrow and anguish and the clouds and storms of discomfort and grief and for the time depriue the heart of lightsomnesse and ioy Of both these respects may the words of the Prophet Esay be vnderstood Esay 5.30 and 8.22 And so God creates darknes as a punishment vpon all occasions for sinne Esay 45.7 Afflictions may bee compared to darknes in respect of another effect and that is the amazement bred in the heart by which the afflicted is vnable to see a way out of distresse and vnresolued either how to take it or what means to vse for deliuerance Thus it is a curse vpon wicked men that their waies are made dark Psal. 35.6 Thirdly afflictions are called darknes when they are secret and hidden and fal vpon men at vnawares when they are not dreamed of Iob 20.26 And thus of darknes vpon mens estates Thirdly there is a darknes falls vpon the bodies and so it is either blindnes wanting the light of the Sun or else it is death and the graue Death and the graue is called darknes Iob 17.13 and 10.21 22. Psal. 88.13 Fourthly there is a darknes vpon the soules of men and that is spirituall blindnes when the soule liues without the knowledge of God and Iesus Christ especially As it respecteth the will of God in generall it is the darknes of ignorance and errour and as it respecteth the promise of grace in Iesus Christ it is the darknes of vnbelief Eph. 4. Lastly there is a darknes shall light vpon both soules and bodies of wicked men in hell and that is called vtter darknes Mat. 8.12 and 22.15 So that darknes as it comprehends in it the misery of wicked men is either temporall darknes vpon the estates or bodies of men or spiritual darknes vpon the soules of men or else eternall darknes in hell This darknes also may be considered in the degrees of it For besides the ordinary darknesse there is first obscure darknes called also the power of darknes and such was the darknesse of Gentilisme and such is that darknes threatned to such as curse father and mother Pro. 21.20 so was the darknes Ier. 2.1 2. and that our Sauiour Christ speaketh of Luke 22.53 Such also was that night brought vpon the Diuiners Mic. 3.6 7. Secondly there is vtter darknes or eternall darknes in hell which is the highest
nor looketh after them as it were and though they haue Lawes and a kinde of gouernment yet their Lawes and Customs are vain Esay 10.3 altogether insufficient to make them liue happily Vse The vse may be First for information and so it may inform vs in two things First the vanity and insufficiency of worldly things riches power honour conquests carnall parentage and the like auaile men nothing vnto a blessed life the Gentils had all these in their greatest glory and yet not worthy to be called a people Secondly wee may hence gather the reason of these strange deuouring iudgements which fall vpon the world by warres famine pestilence c. For inasmuch as worlds of men liue without the compasse of the obedience to God's gouernment and stand out as so many Rebels the Lord therefore seeing they will not bee his people fights against them from heauen and makes wonderful hauock among them as a great King that reuengeth himself by the strength of Armies vpon Rebels Secondly for instruction and so wee that were sinners of the Gentiles should hence learn to acknowledge praise the free grace of God who without our deserts hath reckned vs in the Court of his people wee that were by nature viz. none of God's people Thirdly and especially it should set out the misery of all men liuing in their sins without repentance and the rather should we bee mooued with this terror 1. Because no place can priuiledge impenitent sinners for not onely professed Gentiles but euen wicked Israelites are in Scripture reckoned as no people The wicked are accounted as no people though they liue in the Church and dwell among God's people For what is the chaffe to the wheat though both lie together Yea though men bear the name of God's people yet God hates them neuer a whit the lesse for that and therefore to distinguish them and shew how little he regards them hee calls them the euill people Ier. 13.10 the disobedient and gain-saying people Rom. 10.21 the people of Gomorrah Esay 1.10 the people of my curse Esay 34.5 2. Because God will shew by his fierce wrath that hee doth not reckon of them at all but will cast them off as a girdle that is good for nothing Ier. 13.10 Many places of Scripture shew this All the sinners of the people shall die Amos 9.10 God will take away his power from them euen his louing kindnes and mercies and would not haue them much pitied Ier. 16.5 Behould saith the same Prophet in another place the whirl-winde of the Lord goeth forth with fury a continual whirl-wind it shall fall with pain on the head of the wicked Ier. 30.23 so Ezech. 11.21 Esay 34.5 Ob. But when men liue in the Church and are baptized c. how may it bee knowne that they are not Gods people what signes are there of men that are not Gods people Sol. They are described in diuers Scriptures where we may finde out what people it is God excepts against First such as can liue without God in the world are not Gods people Ephes. 2.12 Such as can goe whole daies weekes moneths yeeres without any harty care of God or his glory or fauour These are euidently not a people Secondly such as are of a stifneck such as will not let Gods yoke come vpon them such as wil not obey his voice but walk in the imaginations and counsels of their owne euill hearts Ierem. 7.23 24 c. 13.10 especially such as refuse to heare his voice and are withall gainsaiers and such as are talkers whose lips carry about them the infamy of Gods true people and the blasphemy of Gods name Rom. 10.21 Ierem. 10.13 Ezech. 36.3 c. Thirdly it may be discerned by their manner of seruing of God for such as God reiects from being of his people may draw neere to him with their lips but their hearts are from him and they doe him no seruice but as mens lawes feare them to it A constant habituall alienation of the heart from the care of Gods presence in Gods ordinances is a sure signe of persons God regards not Ob. But there are faults in the best men in the world and therefore why should such as liue in the Church and professe the true Religion be cast off only for liuing in sin seeing all are sinners Sol. I answer with the words of the holy Ghost Deut. 32.5 6. Their spot is not the spot of Gods people that spot that is in the wicked is a spot of leprosie and therefore they ought to bee put without the Campe till they be cleansed The sins of the Godly are sins of infirmity and the sinnes of the wicked are sinnes of presumption The wicked neuer obey from the heart which all the godly doe sinne doth not raigne in them as it doth in the wicked Thus of their estate by Nature as they were not a people their estate by Grace is described in those words Are now the people of God Are now the people of God The difference of reading here from that of the prophet is to be noted for wheras in the prophet it is thus In the place where it was said ye are not my people it shall be said vnto them Ye are the sonnes of the liuing God which words are somewhat doubtfull for some might gather that therefore all which were not a people should in time be the people of God The Apostle therefore applies it so as that it may appeare that the comfort only belongs to godly Christians and in stead of the words Ye shall be called the Sonnes of the liuing God he saith Ye are now the people of God which in sence differs not and the Apostle leapeth to the direct Antithesis and takes it for granted that all God's People are God's Sonnes also vnlesse we conceiue that hee borrowed these words out of Hosh. 2. vlt. which I rather incline vnto though Interpreters most take to the words and the first Chap. Ye are now the people of God For the sence of the words we must vnderstand that men are in Scripture said to be God's people three wayes First in respect of eternall Praedestination see Rom. 11.2 He will not cast off the people hee knew before Secondly in respect of the couenant in the Law and so the sonnes of Abraham were God's people and none other as many Scriptures shew Thirdly in respect of the couenant in the Gospell and so it is to be taken here and all vnregenerate men were not a people and all that beleeue are God's people by the benefit of the couenant of Grace in the Gospell Now for the coherence I might note That they that are not the people of God may be the people of God and so acknowledged of God himselfe which should teach vs with meekenesse and patience to waite when God will turne those that lie in their sinnes and despaire of no man and restraine fierce and peruerse censures concerning the finall estate of
There are many amongst vs that for oughâ—â—ee know liue honestly who yet in secret are polluted with desperate abominations as fearefull deceit in their callings prodigious filthines of body or the like 3. Remooue from vs likewise open and notorious offenders such as are drunkards outragious swearers knowne adulterers or fornicators murtherers railers and extortioners For to such belongeth not Gods mercy or Kingdome 1. Cor. 6.9 4. Then separate from vs such as are onely ciuilly honest not religious There are many that are farre from grosse offences either open or secret who are not yet vnder mercy which is discouered diuers waies as by their ignorance For God will not haue mercy vpon people that haue no vnderstanding Esay 27.11 And by their impenitency they neuer soundly and in secret confessed their sinnes to God They neuer mourned for their many corruptions There is a world of inward wickednes which they were neuer humbled for And also by their vnbeliefe they know no way how to bee saued by Christ by effectuall beleeuing on his mercy but think to bee saued by their owne good deeds or else they liue in a generall security not looking after saluation but thinking it enough that they are wel accounted of amongst men 5. Lastly cast out Hypocrites that onely make a shew of godlinesse and haue not the power of it that draw neer to God with their mouthes but haue their hearts farre from him These in vaine worship God These are Iewes outward but haue not the circumcision of the heart and therefore their praise is not of God You may easily conceiue how small a number will remaine if all these bee deducted out of the societies of Christians Secondly if they withall consider that if mercie bee not obtained all else is in vaine It doth not profit him to obtaine credit riches friends in this world long life or ought else if hee obtaine not mercy what shall it aduantage thee to obtaine the whole world if for want of mercy thou lose thine owne soule Thirdly it increaseth their misery that they may dye in the case they are in For either God may take away the meanes of mercy from them or may leaue them to so much insensiblenesse as they may remoue themselues from the meanes of mercy or God being prouoked by their long obstinacy may deliuer them vp to a reprobate sence or God may suddenly take them away by death and then woe vnto them it had beene better for them they had neuer beene borne Quest. But some one may aske What should bee the cause that so many obtaine not mercy of God seeing God is in his owne nature so gracious and they are in so great need of mercy Ans. I answer that the cause why some obtaine not mercie is First because they seek it not they bee at a great deale of care and paines many times to seek other things but they altogether neglect their owne mercy and seeke not for it Now God stands vpon that That hee will bee sought vnto The house of Israel must know that though God bee many waies gracious as is shewed at large Ezec. 36.25 c. yet for all this hee will bee sought vnto or else euen Israel may want mercy verse 32. Secondly others are so farre from seeking mercy that they refuse mercy when God in the Gospel daily calles vpon them and beseecheth them to be reconciled yet they are so busily imployed in following foolish vanities that they forsake their owne mercy Ionas 2.8 They will not answer when God calls but reiect his Word and grieue his good Spirit and abuse his patience and bountifulnes and so heape vp wrath against the day of wrath Thirdly others seek mercy but they seeke it not aright they faile in the manner as either they seeke it coldly and carelesly praying but for fashion sake or with their lips without power of affections They speak for mercy but they doe not care for mercy They neither obserue nor regard whether their petitions bee granted or denied and this is the condition of the ordinary sort of men or else they seek mercy corruptly without sincerity of the heart As when men pray God to forgiue them the sinnes which yet they mind not to leaue Now this is a shamefull kind of seeking mercy For God stands vpon it that wee must forsake our wickednes or else hee will not forgiue Esay 55.6 2. Tim. 2.19 Or else lastly men seeke it too late as Esau sought the blessing when it was gone Heb. 12.15 They may call when God will not answer Pro. 1. Zachar. 7. And this is the case of some that put off their repentance vntill the latter end But haue now obtained mercy Doct. The godly are exceeding happie in the obtaining of Gods mercy All that are called in Christ Iesus euen all that haue truely repented themselues of their sinnes are certainly vnder mercy and in that respect in a maruelous safe and happy condition Three things are distinctly imported in the obseruation First the one is that God is mercifull Mercy may bee obtained Ionah 4.2 Psal. 116.5 and 86. Secondly that penitent sinners doe obtaine mercy Ioel 2.13 Esay 55.7 Thirdly that such as haue obtained Gods mercy are in a maruelous happy case in comparison of what they were before in It is inough if we obtaine mercy whatsoeuer wee obtaine not Hence the Phrase Thou hast couered him with thy mercie And our happines in respect of the interest wee haue in Gods mercie is the greater if wee consider either the properties or the effects of God's mercy There are foure admirable properties in the mercy of God which he shewes to his people First his mercy is tender mercy Psalm 51.1 which he shewes in diuers things as 1. That he is full of compassion in pitying the distresses of his people no father can so pity his childe Psalme 103.13 Hence his bowels are said to be troubled for them or to sound in him Where is the sounding of thy bowels saith the Prophet Esay 63.15 Ier. 31.20 The word Misericordiam imports as much for it sounds misery laid to the heart God then is mercifull in that he laies our miseries to his heart 2. That he waits to shew mercy Esay 30.18 watching for all oportunities as it were to preuent vs with his blessings 3. That he is slowe to anger not easily stirred to displeasure when he hath shewd his fauor Psal. 103.1 He is a God of iudgement that considers the weaknesses and infirmities of his seruants as knowing whereof they are made Esay 30.18 Psalm 103. 4. That if he do see some more preuailing euils in his people yet hee will spare as a father spares his onely sonne Mal. 3.17 And if hee doo chide yet hee rebukes his people still with great affection Ier. 31.19 and he wil quickly giue-ouer and not chide alwaies Psalm 103. He is ready to forgiue as soon as they call vnto him Esay 65.23 and 55.7 Psalm 103.
estranged from their lusts and therefore the wrath of God came vpon them Psalm 78.29 30 31. 2. Because they make vs resemble the diuell Iohn 8.44 3. Because they hinder the power of the Word from them they will neuer come to the knowledge of the truth 2. Tim. 3.6 4. Because it brings the soule in bondage so as all the conuersation of the soule is in a manner about those lusts of the flesh Eph. 2.2 5. Because they make all their praiers abominable Iam. 4. 6. Because sometimes they are scourged with a reprobate minde being giuen vp to their lusts Rom. 1. 7. Because they may drown the soule in perdition 1. Tim. 6.9 If godly men entertain these inward euils in their thoghts affections many euils wil follow 1. They hinder the Word 2. They grieue the good Spirit by which they are sealed to the day of redemption 3. They harden the heart and blinde the vnderstanding 4. They hinder good duties Gal. 5.17 5. They wound the soule 6. They make the mind foule and loathsome they defile 7. They may bring outward iudgements vpon thee or inward terrours of conscience Vse The vse may bee partly to declare the misery of such Christians as are falne away from the acknowledgement of the truth by intertaining these loathsome lusts of whose fearfull estate at large 2. Pet. 2.18 to the end Partly it should work in all the godly obedience to the Counsell of the Apostle heer in abstaining from these lusts as greeuous hurts to the soule or their soules They should put on the Lord Iesus in sincerity and neuer more take care to fulfill these lusts of the flesh Rom. 13.13 Thus of these words in the coherence The sence will bee more full if wee consider more at large two things in the words First what the soule is Secondly what this warre in the soule is Two things haue made the inquiry about the soule exceding difficult The first is the nature of the soule For it is a spirituall essence and therefore wonderfull hard to bee conceited of There bee three things cannot fully bee conceiued of or defined by man first God secondly an Angel and thirdly the soule of man Now besides this transcendency as I may call it of the soule the fall of man and custome in sinne and the remainders of corruption in the best haue made this doctrine so hard that wicked men scarce discerne that they haue a soule and godly men are very ignorant and impotent in conceiuing the condition of the soule This word soule is diuersely accepted in Scripture for it signifies sometimes The life of man as Math. 6.25 Bee not carefull for your soules what yee shall eat c. Christ because looke what the soule is to the body that is Christ to the whole man so Psalme 16.10 Thou wilt not leaue my soule in Hell that is Christ Acts 2.25 29. c. and 13.35 36. The dead bodies Leuit. 19.28 The whole man so Gene. 46.26 by a Synechdoche But heere it signifies that part of man which is called his spirit By the soule then wee vnderstand that part of man which is inuisible inuisibly placed within the body of man Now the things which are fit for vs to inquire into and know concerning the nature and excellency of the soule may be comprised briefly in this description of the soule The soule of man is a substance incorporeall inuisible and immortall created of God and vnited to the body and indued with the admirable faculties of vegetation sence and reason to this end principally that God might be of man truely acknowledged and duly worshipped Euery branch of this description containes an excellent commendation of the soule and should much affect vs with admiration of Gods workmanship and his loue to vs in making vs such excellent creatures and withall it should breede in vs the care which the Apostle heere calles for of auoyding all things that might defile our precious soules The soule is the abridgement of the inuisible world as the body is the abridgement of the visible world Man is rightly said to be a litle world God made man last and in man made an Epitome of all the former works For all things meet in man who consists of a substance partly corporeall and partly spirituall For all things which God created besides man are either such creatures as are discerned by sence being bodily or such creatures as are remoued from sence being spirituall as the Angels Now I say man may resemble both sorts of creatures the visible in his body and the inuisible in his soule Now the former description of the soule of man doth commend the soule for seuen things First that it is a substance Secondly that it is incorporeall Thirdly that it is immortall and cannot die Fourthly that it is created of God immediately Fiftly That it is ioyned to the body after a wonderfull manner Sixtly that it hath these excellent faculties Seuenthly that heereby man hath honour to know God and his works which all other creatures in this visible world want The first thing then to bee inquired after is what the soule is in respect of the being of it and this I must answer first by remoouing from the consideration of it what it is not First the soule is not the harmony or right temper of the harmonies of the body as Galen that great Physician is said to affirme which appeares euidently by these reasons 1. That then euery body in which the harmonies or foure elements are tempered should haue a soule in it and so stones should haue soules yea such as mā hath indued with reason c. And therefore simply the soule cannot be the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or temperature of the elements or humours 2. It is apparant that the soule gouerns the excesses which arise from the humours of the body as a man that by temper is apt to bee angry or heated yet hath somthing within him which bridles this anger notwithstanding the heat of his body 3. If the soule were nothing else but the temperament of the humours then it were but a meer accident in that it can bee present or absent as the corruption of the body but wee see that cannot bee For remoue the soule from the body and it ceaseth to bee a liuing body 4. By Scripture it is euident that when the body was formed the soule as a thing distinct from it was infused into it by God himselfe Genesis 2.7 Secōdly the soul is not a power force or faculty infused into the body by which is is able to liue or moue or work For then remoouing the body from it it cannot subsist whereas we shall proue afterwards that the soule will subsist without the body and therefore cannot bee an accident in the body or a power onely of the body Besides the soule is the subiect of vertues and vices of sciences and arts Now no accident can be so Thirdly the soule
of the soule that ouercomes the former resolutions and wil obey and that it doth by making euil present when she should do good or by hindring and dulling of the affections of the heart or by casting in of other proiects of purpose to breed distractions in the time of dooing good duties Rom 7. 5. By lusting that is by bringing-in of contrary desires euill concupiscences longings after forbidden things and in these lusts vsually the flesh combines with the outward aduersaries of the soule the world and the diuell and kindles the fire of those inordinate desires by dalliance with the world or the diuel 's temptations And thus of the second point The third thing is a question Why GOD should suffer the soule to be thus annoyed by the flesh saying He could haue made man again in Christ as he made Adam in Paradise and so haue vtterly abolished the flesh For answer heerunto three things may be said First that we are bound with all thankfulness to praise God for that grace he hath giuen vs in Christ though it bee not full perfect and so ought not to reason with GOD why he gaue vs not more grace and the rather because wee look for a time when wee shall bee more happy in that respect than euer Adam was and besides though grace giuen vs bee imperfect in respect of degree and so lesse than Adam's was yet it is perfect in respect of continuance and so it is better than Adam's Thirdly there may be diuers reasons assigned why GOD did suffer the flesh to remain in vs after calling for a time that is while wee warre in this world for 1. It shewes the greatnes of God's power that can keep vs notwithstanding such continual danger we are in 2. By this conflict diuers graces of the Spirit are raised vp and exercised which else were of little vse as godly sorrow pouerty of spirit desire of death and faith also hath much imployment about this combate 3. By this combate all the graces of God's Spirit are proued to be right and not counterfet in the true Christians for no man can constantly beare armes against the flesh but hee is a new creature This combate then serues for the triall of the gifts and graces of Christians 4. By this combate wee are cured of the horrible disease of self-loue pride in our selues and made more to loue God and trust in him as knowing that we deserue no fauour at his hand nor can be strong in our owne might 5. It is equall we should war before we triumph that wee should fight in the battels on earth before we raign in heauen Lastly it makes heauen and grace more precious in our sight and breeds in vs a desire to bee dissolued and so warns from the loue of this present euill world In the fourth place we must consider by what means the soule may preserue it self against the treacheries and assaults of the flesh and so the means is to be vsed either before the conflict or in the conflict or after the conflict Before the conflict if wee would take a sound course to bee preserued against the danger of the flesh we must look to these things 1. We must stand vpon our guard and keep a daily watch ouer our hearts and waies and not be retchlesse to despise our owne waies or neuer take notice of our hearts hee liues dangerously that liues securely we must take a diligent view of our owne naturall dispositions to bee able to discerne distinctly what it is the flesh vsually is prone to or imployed in 2. We must bee sure to commit our selues to God and by faith lay hold vpon Iesus Christ and settle our selues in our assurance for that cuts off many of the maine aduantages of the flesh especially it quencheth all those hellish darts that arise from doubtings and despaire which is to discerne the flesh 3. Wee must quicken in vs our hope of a better life for that will shew vs so much glory to bee had in the seruice of Christ as all the motions of the flesh will seeme vaine in comparison wee are neuer allured by the lusts of the flesh but when wee haue forgotten heauen or are destitute of the liuely hope of it 4. We must bee sober in the vse of outward things 1. Pet. 1.13 and remoue from the flesh those things wee obserue the flesh to bee apt to dally withall if the flesh could be diuorced from the world there were little or no danger 5. Wee must with all readines vpon all occasions entertaine all good motions any way cast into vs by Gods Spirit for as those are set vp and nourished the flesh is subdued and kept vnder 6. Wee must daily commit our selues and our soules to God by prayer and beseech him to keepe vs and accordingly to begge strength to auoid those euils which by nature wee find our selues most prone to 2. Tim. 1.12 Now if the flesh notwithstanding doe on the sudden either prouoked by the world or entised by the deuill make assault and lust after euill things then in the conflict our armour must be 1. Contrary lustings Gal. 1.17 The Spirit must lust against the flesh by raising vp holy desires and loathing of those base affections of the flesh 2. Prayer we must crucifie them drag them before the Crosse of Christ and there accuse them shame them iudge them condemne them and begge vertue from the death of Christ to kill them 3. The Word of God For as Christ beat away the deuill by alleaging what was written so should wee get store of places of Scripture which wee might alleage to our owne hearts when wee are entised to any sinne and so the promises of the Gospell would bee as shooes to our feete that neither thorny care prick nor vaine pleasures defile vs and so those promises are because they both shew vs greater things then fleshly pleasures can bee and withall shew vs such treasure in Christ as may free vs from liuing in care Two rules are of excellent vse for this purpose 1. To silence the flesh When it assaults not to suffer it to plead much but presently resist it 2. To looke to the beginnings of any corruption not to dallie with it and giue it way vpon pretence of safety for it may strangely prouoke and beyond expectation if it bee not looked to at first After the conflict wee must remember two things 1. To giue thanks to God for the help of his presence as accounting it a singular fauour to be protected against so vile an enemy 2. To take heed of security so to consider of our present deliuerance as to looke for more conflicts In the fift place it is profitable considering what reasons Christians haue to bee carefull of themselues and attend their soules in respect of the flesh for 1. This combate is a dayly combate the warre is neuer at an end it is an aduersary that neuer takes so much as a day
honesty of life is with speciall care to be intended now this must be explicated The word translated Honest signifies properly Fayre and the Translatours respecting the matter of our conuersation render it well Honest so as withall for the manner wee adde that it bee a faire conuersation so that two things must bee obserued in our conuersation the Matter and the Manner For the Matter We must bee sure that we bee honest It is a vaine thing to thinke of being religious if wee fayle in honesty wee must not onely studie the duties of the first Table but wee must be carefull to proue the power of our Religion in the sound practice of the duties of the second Table we must liue righteously as well as religiously Tit. 2.12 wee must adde vertue to our faith 2. Pet. 1.5 and withall we should labor to excell in honesty to carry our selues so in all our dealings that our carriage might allure through the fairenesse of our behauiour we must in the things of honesty striue for an alluring carriage There be diuers things in our outward conuersation which set a great glosse vpon many actions and certaine particular duties which shew exceeding comely in a Christian mans behauiour those the Apostle would haue vs to studie and bee carefull of euen all things that are honest and might win credit to the profession of Religion Phil. 4.8 This then is the question What are those things which would so adorne the outward conuersation of Christians and make it faire and amiable For answer heereunto there are things distinctly which are of singular praise and much adorne a Christians conuersation and make it faire The first is harmelesnes to bee free from all courses of iniury and cruelty and oppression and the like A hurtfull and iniurious conuersation is a foule and vnseemely conuersation The second is discretion when men carry themselues with all due respect of their words and the consideration of the time place and persons with whom they conuerse a discreete conuersation is a wonderfull faire conuersation when as a foolish vaine rash conceited talkatiue behauiour is extremely irkesome and lothsome Col. 4.5 Iam. 3.13 The third is quietnes and gentlenes which excels as it shewes it selfe First by humblenes of mind thinking meanely of himselfe esteeming others better then himselfe Esay 4.2 in giuing honour going before others Rom. 12.13 Secondly by peaceablenes when men study to be quiet Eph. 4.11 12. and meddle with their own busines and auoid contention by all meanes rather suffering wrong then proue quarelsome Heb. 12.14 Thirdly easines to be entreated in case of offence taken and willingnes to be guided in things profitable and good Iam. 3.17 The fourth is sobriety When a man liues so as hee is not blemished either with filthines or drunkennes or couetousnes a man that is vnspotted of the world for any foule crimes and withall can shew a mind not transported with the greedy desires after earthly things is much honoured and iustly amongst men the worst man cannot but acknowledge the praise of such So as men shew this in their dealings euidently Rom. 13.13 Iam. 1.26 The fift is fidelity and plainnes when men are iust and true in all their dealings and will keepe their words and promises and abhor the sinnes of deceit and auoid subtilty and worldly wisedome and shew themselues to bee plaine men as it was said of Iacob that hee was a plaine man not like subtill Esau. This ought much to bee sought after by Christians that men may see their hearts by their words 2. Cor. 1.12 The sixt is profitablenes rendred in the end of this verse good works They lead a faire conuersation that doe good and are helpfull to others and ready to shew any kindnes or mercy to any that liue neere them or haue occasion to vse them This is an admirable prayse The vse should be therefore to teach vs to study how to adorne our conuersation with such integrity and vertuous behauiour as may winne prayse and reputation to our profession especially we should at least shunne all those hatefull euils which by experience we finde to bee grieuous and lothsome and are to be accounted as blemishes in our conuersings being things as are in a speciall manner lothsome and prouoke ill opinion in others as being against honesty and that faire conuersation should bee found in vs as First the sins of vncleannesse and whoredome and fornication and lasciuiousnes and filthy speaking Rom. 13.13 Eph. 5.3 4. Secondly the sins of drunkennes and riotousnes Rom. 13.13 1. Pet. 4.3 Thirdly the sinnes of passion malice wrath bitternes crying and euill speaking Eph. 4.31 Fourthly sinnes of deceit lying dissimulation and hypocrisie Fiftly Pride statelines desire of vaine glory Gal. 5.26 Sixtly backbiting complaining censuringe iudging Mat. 7.1 Iam. 4. Gal. 5.13 Seuenthly idlenesse and slothfulnesse 1. Thes. 4.11 12. Eightthly to bee a busie-body in other mens matters prying and inquiring and meddling with things that belong not to them 1. Thes. 4.11 12. 1. Pet. 4. To which adde prattling and talkatiuenesse 1. Tim. 5.13 Ninthly such courses as haue appearance of euill in them such are the vse of vain apparell and wilfull resorting to persons and places that are of euill report Thus of the matter to which he exhorts The reasons follow why they should bee carefull of an honest and faire behauiour and first because they liue among the Gentiles Among the Gentiles Those Gentiles were such as liued in their naturall idolatry the nations that had not receiued the Christian faith Those that think this Epistle was written onely to the prouinciall Iews alleage the words of this verse to proue it for they say it was written to such as liued among the Gentiles and were no Gentiles and they onely were the Iewes But this reason is of no force for those Gentiles that were conuerted to the Christian faith became Christians and so were no more Gentiles or Pagans and so these words may bee vnderstood of all sorts of Christians that liued among the vnconuerted Gentiles whether they were in their naturall estate either Iewes or Pagans In that the Christians liued among the Gentiles and must by their faire conuersation bee rightly ordered towards those Gentiles diuers things may be obserued First we may hence note how hard a thing it is to recouer men from a false religion though their religion bee grossely absurd In this place whither the Gospell came we see multitudes of men remained Gentiles still and would not receiue the Christian faith And this is the more to be noted if we either consider the reasons the Gentiles had to remain in their religion or the manifest causes they had to mooue them to imbrace the Christian Religion for for their owne religion they might easily obserue these things amongst many other First their palpable and sottish idolatry in worshipping so many gods and those so accounted to bee gods being many of them apparantly but
image or similitude as First in the diuine nature of Christ. For Christ as the Sonne of God is said to bee the splendor and brightnes of his Fathers glorie Heb. 1.2 Secondly in the humane nature of Christ. For in his humane nature did the God-head dwell and shine as the candle in the Lanthorne and so the glorie of God appeares amongst men for when Christ was incarnate and came to dwell amongst men they saw his glorie as the glorie of the onely begotten Sonne of God Ioh. 1.14 Thirdly in his works for the inuisible things of God as his power and wisedome in the excellency of them are made visible vnto our obseruation in the creation and gouernment of the world in the great booke of the creatures is the glorie of God written in great letters Rom. 1. Thus the heauens declare the glorie of God Psalme 19.1 And in this great book the glory of the Lord is said to endure for euer and the Lord will alwaies reioice in this impression of his glorie in his workes Psal. 104.31 and as all the workes of God are his glorie in that they do some way set out his excellency so especially miracles are in a high degree resemblances of God's glorie and therefore are these workes of wonder called the glorie of God Thus the power of God in raising Christ is called his Glory Romanes 6.4 And so the maruailous workes mentioned Psalme 97.4 5.6 so Christ in working the miracle in Canaan of Galile is said to shewe his glorie Iohn 2.11 And as workes of miracle are called the glorie of GOD because GOD hath in them stamped some liuely resemblance of his Excellencie so also workes of speciall Iustice done vpon Gods enemies are called his glorie also as these places shewe Exod. 14.14 Num. 14.21 Esay 13.3 So also Gods mightie working in deliuering his seruants is called his glorie also Psal. 105.5 6. and 57.6 and 85.9 Fourthly in man God hath imprinted his glory and so in all sorts of mankind they are called the glorie of God in respect of their resemblance of Gods soueraignty man is as it were a visible God in this visible world and in respect of his superioritie ouer the creatures resembles God And as God hath imprinted his glory vpon all men in generall so in a speciall manner vpon some men as 1. Vpon such men as shine in the outward dignity and preeminence of their places in this world aboue other men their glorie is said to bee Gods glorie 1. Chron. 29.11 12. 2. Vpon such men as are indued with the grace of God and the vertues of Iesus Christ these beare Gods Image and are therefore called his glorie Esay 46.13 2. Cor. 3.18 Psal. 90.17 3. In a more principall manner vpon such as be receiued vp to glorie in heauen Thus God will be glorified in his Saints at the day of Iudgement 2. Thes. 1.10 This is that glorie of God which the godly doe hope for with so much ioy Rom. 5.2 Fiftly in certaine visible signes testimonies of his presence Thus the consuming fire on mount Sinah is called the glorie of God Exod. 24.6 16 17. So also the cloud that filled the Temple Exod. 40.34 And the cloud that rose vpon the Tabernacle in the wildernes And so the signes of Gods presence in heauen are in a speciall respect called his glorie Thus Stephen saw the glorie of God and Iesus standing at his right hand Acts 7.55 Thus we are said to appeare before the presence of his glorie Iude 24. Sixtly In his Word and so the Word of God is the glorie of God either in generall as it describes the excellency of Gods nature in all in his properties or attributes Psal. 26.8 Or in speciall the Gospell is called the Glorie as it sets out the goodnes of God after a matchlesse manner relieuing forlorne mankind Esay 6.1 And thus that part of the Word of God that doth describe Gods mercy is called his glorie Exod. 33.18 19 22. Eph. 3.16 Thus also that way of shewing mercy by bringing in the infinite righteousnes of his owne Sonne is called the glorie of the Lord Esay 40.5 Thus God glorifieth himselfe Secondly God is said to bee glorified by vs Man may make God glorious but that he cannot doe by adding any glory to God's Nature and therefore we must search out to finde by the Scripture what waies man may glorifie God and so we may be said to glorifie God or to make God glorious three waies First by knowledge when we conceiue of God after a glorious manner thus we make him glorious in our owne hearts and this is a chiefe way of making God glorious And this is one way by which the Gentiles glorifie God and this God stands vpon so as he accounts not himselfe to bee knowne aright till we conceiue of him at least as more excellent then all things Seeing we can adde no glory to God's nature we should striue to make him glorious in our owne mindes and hearts And we may by the way see what cause we haue to bee smitten with shame and horror to thinke of it how we haue dishonoured God by meane thoughts of him And hereby we may also see how farre man can be said to haue the true knowledge of God in him yea there is some comfort in it too to a Christian that humbleth himselfe to walke with his God for though at the best he come farre short of conceiuing of God as he is yet God accounts himselfe to be made glorious by vs when we get so farre as to conceiue of him aboue all creatures and that is when he comes into our hearts as a king of glory farre aboue all that glory can be found in earthly Princes Psalme 14.7 9. And thus we make him glorious not when we barely iudge him to be more excellent then all things but when our hearts are carried after the apprehension of him so as we loue him aboue all and feare him aboue all c. And thus we make God glorious in our hearts by knowing him Secondly by acknowledgment When in words or workes we doe ascribe excellency vnto God and to glorifie him is to acknowledge his glory or as the phrase in Scripture is To giue him glory and so there be diuers speciall waies by which we are said in Scripture to glorifie God as First when in words wee magnifie God and speak of his prayses and confesse that he is worthy to receiue honour and glory and might and maiesty so Reuel 4.11 Psal. 29. 86.9 Secondly when men confesse that all the glory they haue aboue other men in gifts or dignitie was giuen them by God So Dauid glorifies God 1. Chron. 29.11 12. And thus we make God the Father of glory as he is called Ephes. 1.17 Thirdly when men that are guilty of sinnes that cannot be proued against them yet feeling themselues to be pursued by God doe confesse to Gods glory and their owne shame
their secret offences Thus Achan gaue glory to God Iosh. 7.19 And thus the penitent sinner glorifies God when hee cares not to abase himself in the acknowledgement of his owne vilenesse that God may be magnified in any of his attributes or ordinances by it Ier. 13. 16. Mal. 2.2 Fourthly When the prayse of God or the aduancement of his Kingdome is made the end of all our actions This is to doe all to his glorie 1. Cor. 10.31 Fiftly when wee beleeue God's promises and wait for the performance of them though we see no meanes likely for their accomplishment Thus Abraham gaue glory to God Rom. 4. Sixtly when wee publikely acknowledge true Religion or any speciall truth of God when it is generally opposed by the most men Thus the Centurion gaue glory to God Luke 23.47 Seuenthly when men suffer in the quarrell of Gods truth and true Religion So 1. Pet. 4.16 Eightthly when on the Sabbath men deuote themselues only to Gods worke doing it with more ioy and care then they should doe their own worke on the weeke dayes refusing to prophane the Sabbath of the Lord by speaking their owne words or doing their own willes Thus Esay 58.13 Ninthly when men do in particular giue thanks to God for benefits or deliuerances acknowledging God's speciall hand therein Thus the Leper gaue glory to God Luke 17.18 so Psal. 113.4 Tenthly by louing praysing admiring and esteeming of Iesus Christ aboue all men For when we glorifie the Sonne we glorifie the Father Iohn 1.14 11.4 Eleuenthly when wee account of and honour godly men aboue all other sorts of men in the World and so these Gentiles doe glorifie God in that they prayse the Christians aboue all men whom before they reuiled This is one way by which the Gentiles glorified God Thus of the second way of glorifying God which is by acknowledging his glory The third way of glorifying God is by effect when men make others to glorifie God conceiuing more gloriously of him or in praysing God and his wayes Thus the professed subiection of Christians to the Gospel makes other men glorifie God 2. Cor. 9.13 So the fruits of Righteousnesse are to the glory of God Phil. 1.10 So here the good works of Christians do make new Conuerts glorifie God so euery Christian that is God's planting is a tree of righteousnesse that God may be glorified Esay 61.3 so are all Christians to the prayses of the glory of God's grace as they are eyther qualified or priuiledged by Iesus Christ Ephes. 1.7 Vse The vses of all should be especially for instruction and humiliation it should humble vs if we mark the former doctrine in that it discouereth many deficiencies in vs for besides that it sheweth that the whole world of vnregenerate men lieth in wickednes and that as they haue all sinned so they are all depriued of the glory of God and altogether delinquent in each part of making God glorious I say that besides the discouery of the generall and extreme corruption of wicked men it doth touch to the quick vpon diuerse persons euen the godly themselues to giue instance In the first way of making God glorious How meanly and dully doo wee for the most part conceiue of God! How farre short are our hearts of those descriptions of GOD made in his Word Whaâ— strange thoughts come into our mindes at some times Oh! how haue we dishonoured the most High in our vnworthy conceptions of his Iustice Power Eternity Wisdome and Mercy For the second way of glorifying God What heart could stand before his holy presence if hee should examine vs in iustice 1. For our language What man is hee that hath not cause to mourn for his want of language daily in expressing of the praises of God! When did we make his praise glorious haue our mouths been filled with his praise all the day long 2. For our extreme vnthankfulnesse when we meet with GOD himself we haue been healed with the nine Lepers but which of vs haue returned to giue glory to God in the sound acknowledgement of his goodnes to vs It is required we should in all things giue thanks and yet wee haue scarce vsed one word of praise for a 1000 benefits 3. Our slight acknowledgements of sinne our backwardnes to search our waies our carelesnesse when wee knowe diuerse grieuous faults by our selues either auoiding God's presence and making confession for fashions sake neither out of true grief for our sinnes and in a speciall manner doo we fail in those cases of trespasse or sinne that come to the knowledge of others Do we knowledge our sinnes one to another Oh how hard it is to bring vs to bee easie to giue glory to GOD heerin 4. What man is hee that liueth and hath not failed of the glory of GOD about the Sabbath Doo we delight in God's work Haue wee consecrated that Day as glorious to the Lord Haue not our mindes runne vpon our owne waies After what an vnspeakable maner haue we slighted God in his Ordinances Lastly what shall we answer to the Lord for our neglects of Iesus Christ Haue wee glorified the Son or rather haue wee not shamefull wants still in our faith Which of vs can say that he liues by the faith of the Sonne of God and are not our affections to the Lord Iesus extremely dull and auerse Where is the longing desire after him and the â—eruent loue of his appearing And for the last way of glorifying God by effect How vnprofitably and vnfruitfully doo the most of vs liue Who hath praised God in our behalf Whom haue we wonne to the loue of God and the truth Where are our witnesses that might testifie that our good works haue caused them to glorifie God But especially wo be to scandalous Christians that haue either caused wicked men to blaspheme or God's little ones to take offense and conceiue ill of the good way of God if they repent not it had been better for them they had neuer been born And as for wicked men that are openly so to giue a touch of them and their estate they haue reason to repent in sackcloth and ashes if their eies were but open to see what terrour is implied in this doctrine and how God will auenge himselfe vpon them both for their not glorifying of him and for changing his glory and for the opposing of his glory 1. In not glorifying God They haue spent their daies without GOD they haue either not conceiued of him at all or in a most mean and vile manner they haue not honoured him in his ordinances or in his Sabbaths they neuer loued the Lord Iesus in their hearts c. 2. In changing the glory of God they haue done shamefully Some of them haue turned Gods glory into the similitude of an Oxe or a Calf that eateth hay Some of them haue giuen his praise to Images and the works of their hands Some of them haue fixed the glory of their
affections vpon riches pleasures and fauour of men Some of them haue made their belly their god and some haue giuen their bodies to harlots Thirdly in opposing Gods glory they haue likewise offended grieuously they haue spoken euill of the good way of God they haue abused his seruants and so despised him they haue set themselues against his Sabbaths c. To omit that they haue opposed Gods glory in their hearts by setting vp Idols there and by allowing and striuing to maintaine Atheisticall conceits against God The second vse should be therefore to beget in vs a care to vse all meanes to dispose of and fit our selues that we might make God glorious and so amend and redresse our wayes herein and that we may the more effectually be wrought vpon herein I will consider of two things First I will briefly shew the reasons should stirre vs to all possible care and diligence heerin Secondly I would shew how we may distinctly attain to the glorifying of God in all the three waies before mentioned For the first Diuerse considerations should moue vs to the care of magnifying or glorifying of God by all the waies we can First it is a great honour that God doth vnto vs to account himself to receiue glory any way from our endeauours Shall the creature bee admitted in any sense to that glory to make his Creator to make him I say in his excellency or glory God doth account himself to receiue a new Being as it were by those inward conceptions of his glory and by those outward honours done vnto him Shall the King of glory vouchsafe to dwell in our hearts and shall we not be exceedingly desirous to entertain him Secondly Not to glorifie God is to sinne grieuously it is not arbitrarie but most dangerous to allow our selues either in inward neglects of God or in outward vnfruitfulnesse Shall wee attribute so much euery day to the creatures we deal with and shall we knowe or acknowledge so little of the Creator It cannot be safe to slight God Thirdly it is one of the first things that breaks out in the new Conuerts so soone as any of the Gentils are visited of God in the same day they glorifie him by conceiuing gloriously of him and by magnifying God in himselfe and his seruants and seruice c. And therefore without singular danger of losing our euidence of our calling wee must attend to this Doctrine how hard soeuer it seeme Fourthly wee are bought with a price and are God's and therefore now both in soule and body wee should be wholy deuoted to his glorie 1. Cor. 6. vlt. As God hath glorified vs in our creation and the many treasures hee hath giuen vs in Iesus Christ and wee hope the accomplishment of matchlesse glorie in heauen and shall we not bee zealous for the glorie of the Lord Many glorious things bee spoken of vs through his grace and shall wee thinke or speake meanely of God Fiftly the Lord our God exceedes all things in glorie and therefore we should extoll his praise aboue the heauens and the whole earth should shewe it selfe to be full of his glorie Sixtly he is our heauenly Father and can wee thinke too well of him or doe too much to winne him praise Mat. 5.16 Lastly thinke with our selues What make wee in Gods Vineyard or Orchard If wee be trees of his planting ought wee not to bee filled with the fruits of righteousnes that the Lord may bee glorified Esay 61.3 Thus of some motiues The maine care should bee to learne what to doo that GOD might bee made glorious by vs and so wee should distinctly consider how to make him glorious in our selues or in others In our selues wee should learne how to make him glorious first in our hearts by a glorious conception of him in our minds secondly in our words and works by acknowledgement The first question then is What should we doe that we might conceiue more gloriously of God For answer hereunto we must looke to our hearts in diuers particulars for that wee may conceiue of God according to his excellency we must proceed by these degrees 1. Wee must striue to bring God into our minds for naturally wee liue without God and wee may obserue that at the best we are wonderfull prone to forget God and therefore wee must learne how to bring our hearts to the meditation of God For not to think of God or forget him is a grieuous offence aswell as to think of him after a base manner 2. It is not enough to bring God into our thoughts but we must then bee wonderfull carefull that wee bring not in an Idole of our owne forming in stead of God wee must learne how to think of God as hee is described to vs in his Word for fearefull Idolatrie may bee committed in the heart of a man as well as in his outward adoration and therefore wee must learne soundly to conceiue aright of the nature of God 3. When we haue God there in his owne likenes we must inlarge his roome in our hearts For the true knowledge of God comes in but by sparkles and God will bee magnified Wee must make him great and inlarge the thoughts of God when wee conceiue of him This is that that is so often required in Scripture vnder the terme of magnifying God 4. When wee haue attained to this to thinke of God with an abilitie to make him great in our hearts then wee must yet proceed to the establishment of this conception of GOD for else the thoughts of God will passe thorow our heads like lightning and be gone and therefore we must be carefull to establish the thoughts of God in vs. 5. We must then labour to cloath the thoughts of God with glorie and maiesty this is that which is heere intended wee must not onely make him in our hearts and nourish the sparkles of his knowledge but wee must make him glorious also 6. Yea yet farther when God is conceiued of according to his excellencie we must loue the Lord thus conceiued of our hearts must cleaue vnto him esteeme him aboue all things So that heer are six distinct things to be heeded of such as will conceiue of God aright Now how these things may bee attained to by vs followeth to bee considered of Now for the first to bring God into our minds two things are of excellent vse First the inforcing of our selues to consider of Gods works and so to striue still to read in that great booke of the Creatures Secondly the exercising our selues daily in the Word of God Without these two helps carefully vsed experience shewes that GOD neuer comes into mens thoughts And by the way heere may be framed an answer to that sorrowfull complaint of many Christians that they cannot meditate Now if they would bee taught to meditate or would at any time haue their thoght set a work let them lay before them either of these bookes
is not the time of visitation among men but some certain season onely Quest. But how may we knowe when this season of grace is Ans. It is then when God sends the Gospell to vs in the powerfull preaching of it when the light comes then comes this day when the doctrine of saluation is comne then the day of saluation is comne and God offers his grace then to all within the compasse of that light God keeps his visitation at all times and in all places when the Word of the Kingdome is powerfully preached the time of the continuance of the means is the day heer meant in a generall consideration But if we look vpon particular persons in places where the means is then it is very hard precisely to measure the time when God doth visit or how long he will offer his grace to them onely this is certaine that when God strikes the hearts of particular men with remorse or some speciall discerning or affections in matters of Religion and so bringeth them neer the Kingdome of God if they trifle out this time and receiue this generall grace in vain they may be cast into a reprobate minde and into incurable hardnes of heart and so God shuts the kingdome of God against them while it is yet open to others Mat. 3.12 Esay 6.10 compared with Mat. 13.14 15. Vse The vse is for the confutation especially of the madnes of many men that so securely procrastinate and put off the time of their repentance as if they might repent at any time neuer considering that the means of repentance may bee taken vtterly from them or that they may bee cast into a reprobate sense or that death may suddenly preuent them or that the times are onely in GOD's hand it is he that appoints and beginnes and ends this day of visitation at his owne pleasure yea he doth not allow to all men in euery place the like space of time for the continuance of the means This day lasteth in some places to some men many yeers whereas in other places the Kingdome of God is taken away from them in a short time as when the Apostles in the Acts were driuen from some Cities after they had been in some places but a yeer or two in others but a month or two in others but a day or two If men obiect that the thief on the Crosse did delay and yet found the visitation of grace at his last end I answer foure things First that the thief was by an vnexpected death preuented of a great part of that time he might haue liued by the course of nature and therefore his example cannot patronize their resolution that think they may safely put ouer all till their last end and yet suppose they may liue the full age of the life of man Secondly what can the example of one only man help them seeing thousands haue perished at their later end going away without any repentance or grace Why rather doo they not fear seeing so many millions of men are not visited in their later end yea at the very time the other thief repented not so that that example can shew no more than that it is possible that a man should finde grace at the end it doth not shew that it is probable or vsual Thirdly they should shew the promise of grace not such men as wilfully neglect the present means and put all off to their later end What can bee concluded from an example when God's promise cannot be shewd If any obiect that they haue a promise for the Scripture saith that At what time soeuer a sinner repents himself from the bottom of his hart God will forgiue him I answer that this sentence doth contain no such promise for it only promiseth forgiuenes to them that repent at any time but it doth not promise that men may repent at any time when they will Besides the words in the Prophet Ezechiel are onely In the day that he turneth which import nothing to proue that a man may repent in any part of his life when hee will Fourthly the conuersion of the thief was without means miraculously by the diuinity of Christ and is recorded among the works of wonder such as were The raising of the dead the trembling of the earth the darkning of the Sun and the like and if men dare not be so foolish as to expect that at their pleasures these other wonders should bee done then neither may they in that of so late conuersion without means If others say that Men were hired into the vineyard at the eleuenth houre and were allowed and rewarded as well as they that went-in at the third houre I answer that The drift of the parable is onely to shew that men that had the means later than other men may yet bee saued it cannot bee stretched to so large a sense Besides being a parable it may illustrate but cannot prooue without some other Scripture to which it serues as an illustration But my speciall answer is this that those men were neuer hired before the eleuenth houre they went in so soon as any came to hire them And so it is true that if men haue liued till extreme old age and neuer had the means till then they may haue as much hope as they that had the meanes in their youth but that wil not warrant the presumption of such as being called the third houre will not go in till the eleuenth houre Vse 2. And therefore the second vse should bee for instruction to perswade all that minde their owne good to walk and work while they haue the light while it is yet to day before the shadowes of the euening be stretched out as our Sauiour exhorts in the Gospell we should bestirre our selues to make all the profit we can of the present meanes God affordeth vs for the night may many waies come vpon vs ere wee bee aware For first who knowes how soon the night of death may come vpon any of vs and then if we haue no oile in our lamps it will be too late to go to seek Secondly the night of restraint may come vpon vs the means may be taken away wee are not sure how long the Candlestick may continue before it bee remooued God may take away good shepheards and suffer idle shepheards to succeed in the room of them Besides a mighty storm of cruell persecution may surprise vs. Thirdly the night of temptation may come and so for the time frustrate the life of the means for either God may hide himself from vs and then the Sunne will bee set to vs euen at noon day or God may hide the power of the Word from vs euen when it is of power to others as Dauid imports Psal. 119. when hee saith Lord hide not thy Commandements from mee or the Lord may restrain the spirits of his seruants that speak vnto vs for the hearts of the Apostles themselues were
God will certainly bee a reuenger of this disobedience it being his owne cause as well as the Magistrates Besides it serues to informe vs concerning the admirable power and wisdome of God in effecting the subiection of man to authority of Magistrates all men naturally affect to excell and like not superiority in other men and besides it is needfull that one man should gouerne and keepe in order millions of men disposed as before Now this well points at the cause of this order and subiection which is the respect of God God naturally hath planted in the hearts of men a feare to rebell or disobey euen for fear of God himself more then Princes and besides God hath made man to see by experience that hee doth defend the persons and rights of Kings by reuenging the disobedience of men this naturall conscience keepes vnder naturall men Now though the Apostle would haue godly men to obey for the same reason yet it is vpon a higher ground for godly men are instructed by the Word of God to obey Princes yea herein differs the obedience of the godly from the wicked that the godly man obeyes for the meere loue hee beares to God and the wicked onely for feare of vengeance from God so both obey for a higher reason then the respect of Princes themselues euen for the Lords sake the one for the loue of God and the care of his glory the other for feare of his punishments and iudgements Lastly it shewes men must so acknowledge the glory of Princes as that especially we haue respect vnto the glory of God who is King of Kings we must obey Kings in the land so as God be not disobeyed Thus of the Proposition the Exposition followes The Apostle labours to cleare this doctrine from diuers scruples might be conceiued by Christians whether they arise from the diuersitie of the sorts of Magistrates or from their soueraignety For the sorts he shews they must obey Magistrates of all sorts both superior and inferior the highest and those which are subordinate to them both Kings and Gouernors also for their soueraignety Hee teacheth them to obserue the supremacy of Kings and Monarchs In generall wee may learne from the Apostles care to preuent mistaking herein that he accounts it a pernicious thing to erre about the authority of Princes and their Gouernours and experience shewes it to bee pernicious sometimes to the persons of Kings who are often by treason murthered vpon wicked and erroneous grounds and sometimes to the subiects who drawe vpon themselues not onely fearefull sinnes but miserable punishment also by erring herein somtimes it is pernicious to religion it selfe and religious causes giuing not onely scandall but procuring desolation in the Churches through errors somtimes on the left hand and sometimes on the right hand Whether to the King It may be questioned whom the Apostle meanes by the word King Such as vnderstand the Epistle to be written to the Iewes may perhaps conceiue that the Kings that ruled by deputation in Iudea should be meant such as were Herod and Agrippa But in as much as the Iewes were scattred through the Prouinces and those prouinciall Iewes were most in quiet and in as much as for the reasons afore giuen it is likely that the Epistle was written to all Christians both Iewes and Gentiles therefore by the King hee meant Caesar. And then a more scruple ariseth for the Romans hated the name of a King and Caesar was an Emperour to which diuers things may bee answered First that though the present gouernour was an Emperour yet the Apostle knowing that the most monarchies in the world would rest in the title of King in all ages therefore hee vseth that title that may concerne the most of the Elect in all ages Secondly that though amongst the Romans the title of King was not vsed yet the Grecians in whose language hee writ did familiarly vse the word which wee translate King Thirdly the Apostle might haue respect vnto the signification of the word as vnto a word which was most effectuall to note the highest dignity among men For it notes him that is the stay or foundation of the people or the common-wealth and though ambitious men sought new titles as higher yet the Apostle knew that this was most maiesticall and honourable for the tearm of Emperour in the signification of it may agree to any subordinate rule who gouernes or commands other men Fourthly it may bee that the Apostle knowing the hypocrisie of those Emperours who onely disclaimed the name of Kings to auoid the hatred of the people and yet sought the full right of Kings and so to destroy the liberty of the people giueth the name they sought in substance though not in tearme Where by the way wee may note how hatefull hypocrisie is to God and how vaine it is God will vnmaske euen Kings if they dissemble with him He that tryeth the hearts reines iudgeth according to truth and will not bee deceiued with pretences Though men durst not charge Caesar to affect the kingdom yet God dares and will require at his hands the ambition of his heart And if God will not beare with dissimulation in Kings much lesse will he beare it in meaner men hee hates hypocrisie and fained pretences and painted showes wheresoeuer hee findes it which should teach vs all to labour for a plain and vpright heart in all things to direct our words and carriage according to the true intent of our hearts For besides that God will plague men for their dissimulation which cannot be hid from him it fals out vsually that such as vse dissembling are perpetually suspected all their faire pretences notwithstanding as those Caesars were Lastly the Apostle may name Kings to preuent rebellion in the subiects which either should feare such as affected the title or liue vnder such as professed themselues to bee Kings and so the meaning is that hee would haue them obey euen Kings how hatefull soeuer naturally that kinde of gouernment did seeme vnto them It may bee that the Apostle mentioneth Kings as the last kinde of gouernment a Monarchy being in many respects the most excellent forme of gouernment as being such a form of gouernment as comes neerest to the similitude of God who is not onely one in nature but in gouernment also and is most agreeable to nature which doth affect vnity as well in the body politicke as in the body naturall But I let this passe as a question belonging rather to the Politickes then to Diuinity to be discussed at large Thus coniecturally of the reason why the Apostle vseth this tearm Concerning Kings I propound these things to be considered of First the Originall of Kings Secondly the excellency of Kings both these tend to work in man the care of obedience to them and their Lawes Thirdly the indefinite manner of propounding the tearm shewing that this submission belongs to all Kings Fourthly the vses of all
that such as doe euill should bee dispraised and this may be considered of either in the case of priuat persons or in the case of Magistrates For priuat persons they are bound to the good behauiour in respect of the euill of others many waies First till their euils are knowne not to mistrust or condemn others Secondly when their euils are knowne if they bee secret they must not bee reuealed if they bee open and the persons bee good men they must doe what they can to couer them and if they bee euill men they must not speak of their dispraises without a great respect of glorifying God by it and besides they must not venture so far to iudge of the finall estate of any man for any euils till the end come In the case of superiours it is true they may vse dispraise but it must bee as a medicine which must bee applied with many cautions and the ingredients must bee Gods words and not their owne Verse 15. For so is the will of God that with welldoing you may put to silence the ignorance of foolish men IN these words is contayned the second argument taken from the will of God God is specially desirous that Christians should doe all the good they can and in particular should bee carefull to obey the Magistrates because by that meanes they may confute such ill-minded men as are apt to speake euil of religion so that the words containe a choice rule prescribed vnto Christians to bee carefully obserued In which rule consider First the authority of it So is the will of God Secondly the matter of it well-doing Thirdly the end which is the silencing of wicked men For. This word For seems to giue a reason not of what went next before in the former verse but of the exhortation to Christians as they are subiects shewing the happy effect of well-dooing in generall and in particular of their submission to Magistrates and how orderly and profitably their life should bee as they are good Subiects and seruiceable to the Common-wealth For so is the will of God The will of God is diuersly accepted in Scriptures for though God's will indeed bee but one yet for our infirmities sake it is considered of with distinction and so it is either personall or essentiall There is a will of God that is personall restrained to some of the persons so the Father wils the obedience and death of the Sonne and Christ obeies that will of his Father Iohn 6.38 39 40. Mat. 26.39 42. But it is the essentiall will of God heer meant the former is the will of God ad intra and this the will of God ad extra as they say in schools The essentiall will of God is taken sometimes for the faculty of willing sometimes for the act of willing sometimes for the thing willed and sometimes for the signe by which that will is declared as his Word is his will So heer by his essentiall will God wils both good and euill Good is the obiect of God's will properly and of it self Euill is the obiect of the will of God but onely vnder some respect of good Euill is either of puâ—nishment or of sinne Euill of punishment GOD wils and is the Author of Psalm 115.3 as the iust Iudge of the world and punishment of it self is a good thing as it is a work of iustice Euill of sinne God onely wils to permit Acts 14.16 but it is not God's willing of euill is heer meant As the will of GOD concerns vs in matter of good it may bee considered either euangelically or legally Euangelically his wil giues order what shall be done with vs and so he wils the saluation of his Elect Eph. 1.11 Iohn 6.40 Legally his will giues order what shall bee done by vs and so hee wils our sanctification in all the rules of it and in euery part Col. 1.10 By the will of God in this place then he meanes the Word of God as it contains the reuelation of what God would haue done by his seruants in the cases specified in this Text. Many things may bee obserued out of these words Doct. 1. First wee may take notice of the two onely Springs of all things to be knowne in Religion in these words viz. God and his will GOD and the Word of God God is principium essendi the Author of their Being and the Will or Word of God is principium cognoscendi the Fountaine of the knowledge of them Doct. 2. God doth will all that which is to bee done by his seruants in any part of their obedience or in any case of their liues as heere the course they are to take either toward the Magistrate or toward their enemies God wils it that is hee doth in himself approoue or determine or appoint and by his Word he doth warrant and require it And the same is true of all the well-dooings of godly men God wils them which I obserue for these vses Vses First it may be a great comfort to a Christian when he knowes he hath done what GOD would haue him to doo for then he may be sure God will not forget his labour and work of loue and obedience Heb. 6.8 The Hebrew that signifieth will signifies pleasure and delight and when it is giuen to God it notes that what hee wils hee takes pleasure in as in Esay 62.4 Hophzibah My will is in her or My delight is in him God takes great delight when wee doo his will Euery carefull Christian is his Hophzibah And besides if God doo will we should doo so God will defend and protect vs in our waies That may support vs against all the crosses or oppositions that may bee like to befall vs. And that made the Apostles place in euery Epistle that They were Apostles by the will of God And so such godly Christians as obey the humane ordinances of men in these times of quarrell and contention must comfort themselues with this that Thus was the will of God that they should so obey and that must support them against the contrary wils of men otherwise minded how well soeuer reputed of and make them bring their owne hearts into obedience to that which God would haue them to doo c. Doct. 3. The Word of God is the willing of God and so called here and God's Word may be said to be his will in two respects eyther because of the form or in respect of the matter In respect of the form it may be cald his will because it is digested in forme of a Testament and Christ the Wisdome of God hath set it in such forme as if it were his last Will and Testament as in some respects it is Or else chiefely because what God doth expresse or require in the Scriptures is agreeable to the very Nature and will of God hee doth in himselfe will it as well as in his Word promise or require it which shewes a great difference between the lawes of
Princes and the Lawes of God For many times the lawes of Princes agree not with the natures and hearts of Princes whereas God's Word is alwaies agreeable to God's Will and withall this should the more quicken to obedience because by conforming our selues to God's Word we conforme our selues to God's Nature And further it may comfort vs in the hope of strength to bee enabled to doe God's Will and what he requires because he wils what we should doe For God's Will causeth an impression vpon the creature it giues assistance it will see it done he will worke our works for vs God's Word is a Word of power it workes what it wills which mens lawes cannot doe When wee know God wills such a thing in his Word to bee done we should conceiue that he doth not onely shewe vs by that place what is to be done but also what assistance we shall haue to doe it Doct. 4. The Will of God is the rule of our actions what he wills we must doe and so it is vrged here by the Apostle and therefore it should teach vs to labour to vnderstand what his will is since all is lost that is not conformed to this rule Ephes. 5.10 We must get vs to the Law and to the testimonies For whatsoeuer is not directed from thence hath no light in it Esay 8.20 Secondly we must go to God and pray him to teach vs to doe his Will since he hath enrolled it in his Word Ps. 143.10 Thirdly if this doctrine were throughly digested vnruly froward and wilfull Christians would make more conscience of their passionate and incorrigible courses Let them look to it in time they must giue account to him that so hath prescribed rules by his will that he will not admit of courses carried onely by their wils Fourthly Inferiours must look to the warrant of their actions it is not the will of man but the will of God can iustifie them to doo well 1. Pet. 4.2 Lastly if his will rule vs then wee must take heed of that fault of making the lawes of our wils the causes of his will as they doo that think God must will to doo nothing with wicked men vnlesse his will bee confined to certain rules which they conceiue in their wils Doct. 5. That the bare signification of Gods will should be argument enough to perswade a godly Christian to doo any thing though it bee to deny himself or to go a course which is crosse to his owne desires The knowledge of God's will alone doth compell a godly minde to obey It is not the Maiesty or the rewards of God but God's wil which alone sufficeth to guide him which may try the obedience of man by the motiues For onely the sound Christian wil obey simply for the commandement sake and must teach vs to stick to it the bare will of God must rule vs though there were neuer so many men contrary-minded Vse The vse is for triall of hypocrites the true Christian laies down all his owne courses as soon as euer hee heares the sound of Gods will Doctr. 6. The practice of a Christian must bee confirmed iust according to the pattern so is the will of God it must bee iust so as the will of God is so from the manner as well as from the matter which should teach vs three things First to walk circumspectly seeing wee must look so precisely to the manner as well as to the matter of Gods will Ephes. 5.15 Secondly wee must therefore increase in the knowledge of his wil Col. 1.10 for the more things are to be done or the more exactly God wills vs to doe the more care wee must haue to increase our knowledge and study his will since all must be iust so as hee wils to haue it Thirdly wee should bee stirred vp to pray for our selues and one for another seeing it is such a hard thing to liue a Christian life and to please God Mark with what force of words the Apostle praied about this point Heb. 13.20 21. Now the God of peace that brought againe from the dead our Lord Iesus that great shepheard of the sheepe through the blood of the euerlasting Couenant Make you perfect in euery good work to doe his will working in you that which is well pleasing in his sight through Iesus Christ to whom bee glory for euer and euer Amen Quest. But can a Christian bee so exact as to answer the pattern to doe iust so as God wils him Ans. 1. Hee may for the substance of the obedience though not for all the degrees or circumstances 2. He may do it in desire hee must set his patterne before him as that hee desires to follow and striues as well as hee can and is vexed because hee cannot do it and with God if wee haue alwaies done as much as well as we did desire to do hee accepts the desire for the deed but it is certaine of the most of vs in the most things that we haue neither done the things right nor brought the desiring to do them and therfore it is iust with God if wee lose what wee haue wrought Doct. 7. That in some cases God would haue vs take notice of his will in more especiall manner hee hath certaine speciall wils there are some things that hee doth as it were more stand vpon then other things and these speciall wills of God we must heedefully take notice of as for instance 1. Thes. 4. about auoiding fornication this is the will of God hee meaneth his speciall chiefe will so about thanksgiuing 1. Thes. 5.18 Where the Apostle vrgeth the wil of God as a thing that God would aboue many other things haue don Aboue all things giue thanks For this is the will of God c. So our Sauiour Christ notes in his owne occasions an especiall wil of God Iohn 6.39 41. So heer God doth in a special manner will vs to obey Magistrates and to silence wicked men by well-doing Vse The vse should bee to teach vs to marke what things God doth specially require of vs and to apply our selues to his will that the Lord may take pleasure in vs and say of each of vs as he did of Cyrus He is the man of my will which is heer explained He is the man that executeth my counsell Esay 46.11 It was Dauids singular glory that hee would doe all Gods will whatsoeuer speciall seruice God had to do Dauid was ready to execute it Acts 13. For heerein lieth the triall of a sound Christian he doth the will of his heauenly Father and rests not in talking of Religion onely and professing it Mat. 7.21 Rom. 2.11 1. Iohn 2.17 And in particular in this text wee see there bee two things that God would faine haue vs do to silence wicked men and stop their mouthes First hee would haue vs so to behaue our selues that wee keepe out of their danger in respect of the Lawes of Magistrates Secondly and then
they doe it vsually The holy Ghost heer supposeth it to bee done as the vsuall course in all ages and conditions of the Christian Church and no maruell For it hath beene in all ages past the condition of godly men to be euill spoken of and slandered God's children were as signes and wonders Esay 8. And whosoeuer refrayneth himselfe from euill maketh himselfe a prey Esay 59.15 The throats of wicked men are the ordinary burying places for the names of the Righteous Rom. 3. And this is the more to be heeded if wee mark in Scriptures eyther persons reproaching or the persons reproached or the matter of the reproach or the maner For the persons reproching we shall read sometimes that men are reproached by such as are of the same Religion with them Psalme 50.16 Esay 8.18 Cant. 1.6 Yea sometimes that godly men are reproached by such as are of their owne house and kindred as Isaak was by Ismael and Ioseph by his brethren the parents are against the children and the children are against the parents and a mans enemies are those of his owne house And for the persons reproached we shall finde them to be the most eminent and godly persons as Iob Iob 30.1 Moses Heb. 11.26 Dauid Psalm 35.15 Ieremiah 18.18 the Apostles 1. Cor. 4.9 10 13. yea the Lord Iesus Christ himself Heb. 12.3 And for the matter obiected we shall finde that godly men haue been reproached with the most vile slanders that almost might bee I may spare other testimonies now seeing Christ himself was charged with gluttony blasphemy sedition deceit diabolicall working and to haue a diuell in him and hee supposeth it to bee the case of Christians to bee spoken against with all manner of euill-saying Mat. 5.12 And for the maner two things may be noted First that many times wicked men set themselues to study and inuent without all colour of occasion mischieuous things to reproach godly men withall thus they deuised deuices against Ieremiah Secondly that when they haue euill reports afoot they pursue them and divulge them with all possible forwardnes and malice thus the Abiects â—are Dauid's name and ceased not Psalm 35.15 and ill-minded men cease not till that good men may be euery where euill spoken of Acts 28. The reason of this strange kinde of ill humour in wicked men is twofold First there is their naturall hatred of goodnes it is not because of the sin of godly men but simply because they follow goodnes There is a naturall antipathy between a good life and a bad man 1. Iohn 3.13 14. 1. Pet. 4.5 Psalm 38.20 Secondly the other is because it is one of the rules of the diuell To be an accuser of the brethren and good liuers and the workes of their father the diuell they will doo Iohn 8.44 The vse is diuerse for Vses First it should informe men not to think it strange when they see such things come to passe for no other triall in this point of reproach befalls godly men but what hath accompanied the condition of all godly men almost in all Ages Secondly godly men should be the more stirred vp to prepare Apologies and in all places where they come to contend for the truth and striue together to preserue the reputation of one another Pro. 12.18 Thirdly godly men should arme themselues and prepare for reproaches and accordingly stirre vp their hearts with comforts out of the Word of God against the time of euill and trials Fourthly they should be made for that reason the more carefull of all their carriage that they giue not occasion to people that are so apt to speak euill of them as was vrged out of verse 12 of this chapter Fiftly all men should look to their ears and take heed what and how they heare reports It is an ill signe of a vitious nature To be apt to beleeue scandalous reports of godly men Pro. 17.4 And God will plague men in hell not onely for making but for louing lies though they be made by other men Reu. 22.8 And therefore as the North-winde driueth away the rain so should their angry countenance driue away the showres of reproach that fall from backbiting tongues Prouerbs 25. verse 23. Thus of the first point Doct. 2. It may be hence also noted that reproaches are to be auoided as much as lieth in vs God would haue vs doo all we may to liue so that wee might not be reproached Psalm 39.8 Phil. 2.15 We must striue to bee vnrebukeable and the reasons are first because euery Christian is not able to bear reproaches when he shall finde himself to be slandered Dauid shewes himself very vnquiet when he was slandered especially in some cases as diuerse Psalms shew and Ieremy falls into desperate extremities about them Secondly because reproches slanders haue diuerse ill effects for they are like swords and raysors and a man should auoid the wounds of swords and raysors as much as hee can Thirdly and besides some kindes of slanders doo keep many men off from imbracing Religion as the Iewes would not receiue Paul's doctrine because that way was euery where ill-spoken of And further many times in the best mindes that are perswaded the things obiected are vntruths the reproaches leaue a kinde of stain and work a kinde of suspicion and lessen the estimation of the person traduced Fourthly it is to bee auoided because it is so easily diffused slanders will run strangely A whole Country yea the whole Kingdome will be in a short space filled with the slanders which must needs come to many persons that are destitute of all apology for the innocent And lastly the showres of slanders that are cast vpon godly men many times are but forerunners of grieuous stormes of persecution And therefore they doe very foolishly that desire to bee reproached and by their indiscretions irritate the tongues of wicked men against them It is a grosse folly in some Christians that will of purpose doe things that bee crosse to the course of the world in things indifferent thereby to proclaime a wilfull opposition to the world And therefore also wee should bee very thankefull to God when he giues vs any breathing times from reproaches and slanders by all good meanes to keepe wicked men quiet if it may bee Doct. 3. It may here be further noted that it is a hatefull thing to be an ignorant and foolish man in spirituall things they are mentioned here with a kinde of grieuous scorne many reasons make this point euident For first the Sacrifices offered for the ignorances of the people shewed them that it was a vile thing to be ignorant Heb. 9.7 Secondly the very nature of ignorance shewes it to be a vile thing for is it not a hatefull thing to vs to bee blinde in our bodies how much more is it to haue the eyes of our mindes out Thirdly because it argues that a man hath not the Spirit of God in him for God's Spirit is giuen to
for vs in all places 3. Because if a man vndertake to answere them by words he is in danger to be prouoked to speak vnaduisedly and so may prooue like those fools whom he reproues Pro. 26.5 4. Because the naturall conscience of the wicked is as it were feared to take notice of a good conuersation and will struggle and resist within the wicked man so as hee cannot so securely vent his reproaches 5. Because it is a way that brings most peace and comfort to ones owne heart If he deale with them by words his heart may afterwards smite him for some absurdity or other he hath committed whereas he is safe that fights against them by his good works 6. Because it is the surest way of reuenge to ouercome their euill with goodnes especially if thou canst get but the aduantages to doo good to them that reproach thee Rom. 12.18 19. Vse The sound consideration of this truth should subdue in vs that ouer-eager desire of answering such as wrong vs by bitter words or works of reuenge yea it should compell vpon vs a consultation whether it bee best to deale with them at all by words God's way is by works and thou must get a great deal of temperance and wisdome if thou think thy self able to confute them throughly by words It is true also that in some cases wee may resort to the Magistrate to punish them that abuse vs but yet still this counsell of God that bids vs silence them by well-dooing should intimate that other courses must bee vsed with much caution and without rashnes or confidence in them Secondly this may reprooue that vnquietnes and impatience which is found in some Christians when they are reproached and wronged they are much vexed at the indignities offred to them and think it strange that wicked men should not cease traducing of their names whereas perhaps if they examine themselues they may finde that they haue not vsed the meanes to still them they haue not muzzled these dogs and therefore no wonder if they bark and bite too and muzzled we see heer they will not bee but by their good workes And therefore if they bee barren and vnfruitfull they must take notice of the fault in themselues There are other things that may be noted out of these words but I will onely touch them as Doct. 7. That onely foolish men doo reproach godly men Such as reuile and censure many are vsually either openly carnall men as they were drunkeards that reproached Dauid and Abiects Psalm 35.15 and 69.13 They were either fools or the children of fools but viler they were than the earth that had Iob in derision Iob 30.1 8. men that ranne into excesse of riot as the Apostle writeth 1. Pet. 4.5 or else hypocrites that haue nothing in them but words and empty shewes Or if at any time there bee a sinne found in godly men it is in such as are but babes and look like carnall men and haue a great deal of their naturall folly and madnes vnsubdued in them 1. Cor. 3.1 2 3. But for the most part it is a fault found onely in wicked men Doct. 8. That it is a great pain to a wicked man to bee restrained from reproaches hee is as much vexed when hee cannot or dare not speak euill of godly men as a dogge or an oxe is when hee is muzzled Doct. 9. That the good life of godly men may silence wicked men and yet not make them leaue their wickednes hee doth not say that by well-doing they may winne ignorant and foolish men It is true that sometimes a good conuersation may winne them as 1. Pet. 3.1 2. and before verse 12. Yet ordinarily they will doo wickedly euen in the Land of vprightnes Esay 26.10 Verse 16. As free and not vsing your liberty for a cloke of malitiousnes but as the seruants of God IN the two former verses he confirms the exhortation by reasons in this he answers an obiection The obiection seems to be that Christians are made free by Christ and therefore are not to bee tied with the bonds of humane ordinances or subiection to men The Apostle answereth that it is true that Christians are made free-men but so as they must not vse their freedome as a cloak of malitiousnes and the liberty of sinning either against God or men for they are still God's seruants and bound to doo what he would haue them to do and so consequently to obey Magistrates since GOD requires them so to doo So that in this verse hee intreats of Christian liberty And so first hee grants the vse of it or the right of it in these words As free Secondly he remoues the abuse of it in these words Not vsing your liberty as a cloke of malitiousnes And thirdly he giues a reason of his remoueall Because they are the seruants of God still In the first part you must consider what he granteth viz that they are free Secondly how far he grants it viz. that they are as free Free Freedome is either ciuill or spirituall Ciuill freedom is when a seruant is manumitted or made free that was an apprentise or bond-slaue before and so when a stranger is admitted to the right of a City or a Common-wealth or the like The spirituall freedome is that estate which Christians do enioy by God's fauour in Christ after their calling It is a spirituall manumission or freedom that is heer meant and this is called Christian liberty partly because it is a freedome that we haue onely by Christ and partly because it is a freedome now onely enioyed by Christians and no other men in the world Christian liberty is one of the great gifts or endowments bestowed vpon the Church by Christ. It is not amisse to reckon vp all the gifts in order that the relation which this gift hath to the rest may appear The gifts then that Christ hath bestowed vpon Christians are these First their ransome paid vnto God for their redemption Secondly their vocation by the Gospell calling them out of the world into the Church Thirdly the holy Ghost which hee sends into their hearts Fourthly their iustification imputing his owne righteousnes and procuring forgiuenesse of all their sins Fiftly their sanctification by which hee giues them new natures Sixtly their adoption by which they are made the sons of God Seuenthly their Christian liberty by which they are freed from all former bondage and enioy great priuiledges this is a fruit of their adoption Eightthly consolation refreshing their hearts in all estates especially by the comforts of his Word Ninthly the gift of perseuerance by which tey are kept from falling away Lastly an immortall and vndefiled inheritance in heauen after they are dead Christian liberty is either the liberty of grace in this life or the liberty of glory after this life The liberty of glory concerns either the soule or the body The glory or liberty of the soule is the freeing of it from all
of seruants is subiection seruants must bee subiect It is not enough to weare their master's Cloth and to hire themselues to their masters they must make conscience of it to perform constant humble subiection to their masters And so they must bee subiect to their masters three waies First to their commandements and so they must obey them and yeeld themselues to them to be ruled and directed by them in all things Eph. 6.5 Col. 3.22 Secondly to their rebukes and corrections for if children need rebukes and corrections then doo seruants also Pro. 13.1 and 15.5 Seruants will not alwaies be corrected by words and therefore need blowes Pro. 29.19 Gen. 16.6 yea they must patiently suffer correction though it be inflicted vniustly as appears in the verses following this Text. Thirdly to their restraints Seruants must bee subiect to the appointment of their masters euen in the things wherein they restrain them as for instance in their diet It is a sinfull humour in them Not to be content with such diet as their masters appoint them though it be worse than the diet of their masters or the diet of the children of the family So likewise in their company they must auoid all company that may bee any way offensiue to their masters and so likewise in their apparell in such cases where seruants are to bee apparelled by their masters as also in respect of their going out of the house in the day-time when they haue not leaue but much more abominable it is To be out of their masters houses in the night without their leaue And as their subiection must bee performed in all these cases so the indefinite maner of propounding it shewes both that they must bee subiect in all things and in all the waies of shewing subiection for the manner of it they must be subiect in all things so as to beare with their masters for it is a sinnefull rebellion to crosse or disobey or leaue vndone any thing that is required of them to doo And besides it shewes that they must bee subiect in their very hearts and in their words and in their countenance and gesture as well as in the work to be done by them Vse The vse may concern both seruants and the parents of such seruants and the masters that rule them Seruants should hence from their hearts learn to yeeld themselues ouer to their masters with all good conscience to perform the subiection required yea such seruants as heare this doctrine may try their hearts whether they be indeed good seruants or no for a good seruant that makes conscience of his duty when hee heares the doctrine doth from his heart consent to it and will striue to fashion himself according to it Now the seruants that desire to bee such as is required may attain to it if they obserue these rules First they must carefully study the doctrine of seruants duties Seruants oftentimes fail through meer ignorance because they doo not lay before their mindes what God requires of them Secondly they must often iudge themselues for their faults wherin they haue displeased their masters or neglected their duties therefore many seruants mend not because either they will not see their faults or doo not humble themselues in secret for it Thirdly they must often meditate on the motiues that may perswade them to subiection And so there are fiue things that might bow their harts and breed in them a conscience of their duties First the Commandement of God it is GOD's will they should beare themselues thus humbly and obediently toward their masters Secondly the promise annexed to God's Commandement should moue them God will reward their work Eph 6.8 Col. 3.24 And in particular inasmuch as their seruice is required in the fift Commandement therefore if they be good seruants God will blesse them with long life Thirdly the threatning if they be not good seruants but bear themselues naughtily and stubbornly they shall not only receiue shame and punishment from men but God will plague them for the wrongs they doo to their masters euen for all the grief wherwith they haue vexed them and for all the losses they haue brought to their masters Col. 3. vlt. Fourthly the examples of such as haue born themselues full wel in Scripture should much moue them the piety of Abraham's seruant Gen. 24. and the painfulnesse and faithfulnesse of Iacob Gen. 31.38 c. and the readinesse of the Centurion's seruant Mat. 8. Yea it should much moue them that Christ Iesus himself was in the form of a seruant Phil. 2. Fiftly the care of the Religion they professe should much moue them if they bee carelesse and proud and stubborn the Name of God and the doctrine of Religion may be blasphemed 1. Tim. 6.1 And if they bee humble and carefull and faithfull they may adorn the doctrine of the Gospell as the Apostle shewes Tit. 2.9 10. Vse 2. Such parents as put their children foorth to seruice must take heed that they spoil them not by giuing care to the complaints of their masters or by allowing them any way in stubborn and disobedient courses Thirdly if masters would haue their seruants to please them by their subiection they then must learn how to rule and gouern them not onely by teaching and charging them what to doo but also by ouer-seeing them whereby many faults may bee preuented and accordingly by seasonable reprouing them and correcting of them betimes for the more wilfull offenses so studying to carry themselues gently towards them or that they lose not their authority by too much loue of their own ease and quietnes else it is iust that their seruants should prooue a continuall vexation to them Pro. 30.22 and 29.19 To your masters The parties to whom they owe subiection are their masters where three things may bee obserued First that though seruants are vnder subiection yet it is not to all men or to other men but onely to their masters which may warne men to take heed that they abuse not other mens seruants or speak basely of them for though in respect of their masters they are seruants yet in respect of them they are as free as themselues And in particular it should teach diuers to meddle lesse with other mens seruants by way of complaint to their masters It was Salomon's Rule Accuse not a seruant to his master lest he curse thee and thou bee found guilty Pro. 3.10 Hee giues two reasons of his aduice The one is that his complaining may so vex the seruants ouer whom he hath no iurisdiction that it may cause them in their impatience to vex him with their reproaches of him which an ingenuous minde should striue to auoid The other is that in such complaints most an end there is much mis-taking when men meddle with such things as belong to other mens families and then it is a foule shame to be found faulty To conclude this point wee should remember that of the Apostle
First they seeke not only painefull and skilfull but religious seruants Psal. 101.1 6 7. Secondly they not onely licence but teach their seruants to keepe God's Sabbaths and to worship him Commandement 4. Genes 18.19 Thirdly they will not command their seruants to doe any thing that is sinfull or to lie as snares or defraud others for their profit Fourthly that receiue their seruants especially such as are Religious as their brethren Fiftly that are ouerseers as well of the manners of their seruants as of their labours being as carefull that their seruants be no worse to themselues than to their Masters Sixtly that vse their seruants well not onely praysing them for well doing but alwaies rewarding their seruice with liberall wages and when they part from them not suffering them to goe from them empty without portion c. Masters shewe their gentlenesse also diuers waies as First when they vse their Authority moderately or are not haughtie or violent towards their seruants Secondly when they passe by their infirmities and take not notice of all the ill they say or doe Eccles. 7.22 Thirdly when their seruants offend they chide them with good words and not reuile them But also to the froward Froward Masters are such as are bitter to their seruants hard to please that are apt to finde fault that vse their seruants hardly in words or deedes but chiefely such as are cholerick and passionate and peeuish in their carriage towards their seruants So that foure Doctrines may bee noted from these words and from the coherence Doct. 1. First that God takes notice of the faults of Superiours as well as hee requires duties of Inferiours he sees frowardnes in masters as well as disobedience in seruants and the reason is both because God is no respecter of persons and also because hee giues his Law to all men And therefore Superiours must make conscience of their duties for though in all things they are not to giue accounts to their Inferiours yet they must giue accounts of all they doo to God Col. 3.24 Doct. 2. That God sees and dislikes such faults as the lawes of man take not notice of If a Master should kill his hired seruant mens lawes would take hould of him but if he be neuer so froward with him he may escape mens lawes But though the lawes of men punish not frowardnes yet God will So wee see in the exposition of Christ giuen vnto diuers commandements Mat. 5. man failed in killing adultery purity c. not once thinking of anger lust filthy speaking reuiling c. yet God forbids euen these things also which serues to reproue the folly of such as iustify themselues for very iust men because they offend not the lawes of men but neuer consider that God can finde a world of faults in them that mens lawes cannot because God sees the heart and by his Lawes requires obedience of the inward man and condemnes all sweruing from the right temper of heart and carriage And therefore wee should all looke to our waies to approue our selues not onely to men but to God and so to confesse the imperfections of mens lawes as to admire the perfection of Gods Word Doct. 3. That frowardnes is a vice to bee auoided of all sorts of men It is not onely vncomely in seruants but in Masters too and so consequently in all sorts of men and it is to bee auoided for many reasons First if wee consider the nature of the vice either in it selfe or by comparison It is of it selfe a kind of madnes A froward person during the fit is in some degree a mad person Besides they are very foolish and absurd The month of the righteous saith SalomoÌ„ bringeth foorth wisdom but the froward tongue shall bee cut out In which words note the opposition The righteous mouth brings foorth wisdome but the froward mouth brings foorth foolish things and therefore shall bee cut out Pro. 10.31 Could froward and peeuish persons remember and consider what passeth from them in these fits they would be woÌ„derfully ashamed of themselues Againe consider how contrary frowardnes is to Gods nature He saith of His words that there is no frowardnes in them Prou. 8.8 to note that frowardnes is a thing altogether contrary to God so as the froward persons in their froward fits are not like God but rather like the diuell Secondly if wee consider the causes of this peeuishnes and frowardnes either in man or woman wee shall find that this ill humour is bred of vile causes sometimes it comes of drunkennes as is noted Prouerbs 23.33 alwaies it proceedes from ignorance and want of wit and discretion Prou. 2.11 12. and vsually it ariseth of idlenes and want of constant imployment and of pride arrogance and stomake Pro. 8.13 It sometimes ariseth from iealousy and suspicion sometimes it is raised by idle and vile hypocrisy while they striue more for reputation to be thought good then indeed to be such either as they would seem to be or should bee Thirdly if wee consider the effects of frowardnes For those are vile whether we respect the froward persons themselues or others or God First for themselues It is a vice most vnprofitable For it is like a disease full of anguish and vnquietnes it eates vp their owne hearts troubles their minds and robs them of al contentment besides it breeds a grieuous indisposition in them to all good duties both to God and men and brings vpon them many mischiefes It dares annoy their friends For they that are wise will make no frendship with the froward and in such as are tied to them that they must needs conuerse with them it much alienateth their inward loue and respect of them And therefore Salomon saith well Hee that hath a froward heart findes no good and hee that hath a peruerse tongue falleth into mischiefe Pro. 17.20 And againe Thornes and snares are in the mouthes of the froward Pro. 22.5 Secondly to others their peeuishnes is a great vexation and burthen Hence came the prouerb The lips of the righteous know what is acceptable that is a godly patient discreet man is exceeding pleasing to others in his words and carriage but the mouth of the wicked speaketh frowardnes that is a sinfull peeuish foolish person is in his word and carriage exceeding troublesome and vnpleasing for so the Antithesis imports Besides it breeds discord a froward mouth soweth discord Yea it many times driues such as conuerse with such persons into perplexities and amazednes that they know not what to doe to free themselues from their peruersenes according to that of Salomon The way of a man is peruerse and strange but as for the pure his work is right Prou. 21.8 And therefore Dauid when hee was to order his family is specially carefull that no froward person dwell with him For where frowardnes is there is confusion and euery euil work Iâ—rem 3.16 Thirdly if wee respect God It is a
doo many notorious iniuries and abuses to their conscience by resisting the motions of conscience not knowing what to make of them and by smothering the scruples of conscience and by deading the conscience or else by vexing them and many other waies Thirdly God hath giuen men a great charge about the keeping of their consciences which he placed in their soules as a great treasure and God would haue it respected and looked to with as much care as any thing hee hath giuen vs 1. Tim. 1.19 Fourthly God doth require that men should get grace and goodnes into their consciences as well as into their hearts or words or liues which they can neuer doo if they be not taught Fiftly God's Word in all the directions and precepts of it doth binde oblige mens consciences to see to the obedience of them now what can conscience doo if men knowe not what belongs to their consciences and the natures and works of conscience But aboue all things it should awaken men to study the knowledge of conscience yea of their owne consciences if they consider that the conscience of euery man is one of the principall books shall bee opened at the last Day for euidence before the Tribunall Seat of Christ and therefore men were best to look about them in this world to see to it what is written in this book for it is indeleble and will stand vpon record either for them or against them at that Day Now concerning conscience diuers things are to bee considered First what conscence is Secondly what the work of conscience is Thirdly what the prerogatiues of conscience are Fourthly the kindes or sorts of consciences Last of all what it is that bindes the conscience which is to bee inquired into because men are inioyned to suffer wrongs patiently for conscience sake euen seruants from their Masters For the first To know what conscience is we must looke both to the Etymology of the word and to the definition of the thing The word conscience imports a knowledge with another Conscientia quasicum alia scientia Conscience that is science conioyned and the reason is because conscience is a thing in vs that knowes what wee haue done and therein ioynes with some other thing that knows it too Some of our actions conscience sees within and the Angels and men see them without but for our secret thoughts conscience is onely ioyned with God or with our owne mindes as they are ioyned with God Cōscience is a thing within vs which God hath plac't there of purpose to be his witnes or spy to discouer all wee think or do as it is ioyned with the mind of man it is the knowledge of what we know or the thinking of what we think To think of other things is the vnderstanding or mind but to think what wee think is the conscience of a man Or else conscience may bee called so because it is a concluding science Conscientia quasi concludens scientia and the reason of the tearme in that sense may bee thus because looke what discourse conscience hath with God or the minde of man it vttreth it by way of a Syllogisme which they call a practicall Syllogisme As for instance If the conscience speak within to a murtherer it speaketh by Syllogisme thus Euery murtherer is in a fearfull case but thou art a murtherer therefore thou art in a fearefull case Now that that reason which concludes thus in him is his conscience is most apparant For the mind giues onely the first part of the Syllogisme which is that a murtherer is in a fearefull case or that the mind sees either by the naturall principles planted in it or by the Scriptures The other branch the conscience takes out of the memory that is that thou hast committed murther now the concluding of both and applying them to the murtherer is the proper work of conscience and conscience is that within vs that so concludes vpon our actions Now for the definition of conscience omitting the diuersity of frames giuen by diuers men I expresse that which I take to bee the cleerer and fullest to shew vs what it is Conscience is a diuine facultie in the soule of all reasonable creatures applying the principles or propositions of their mind in their particular actions either with them or against them I say it is a faculty to note that it is more then the act or the habit of the minde iudging or determining For acts and habits may be lost but conscience cannot Besides the Scriptures shew that conscience doth act as it excuseth or accuseth and therfore must be a faculty it selfe and not the act of a faculty I say a faculty in the soule because I dare not assigne it or confine it to any part of the soule as they doe that make it a part of the vnderstanding for the vnderstanding hath no parts properly and to make it a part Analogically is not to bee borne in a definition as Logicians know I say moreouer it is in all reasonable creatures to note that beasts that haue onely a sensitiue soule haue no conscience And whereas God also is no creature therefore hee hath not conscience For God beeing holines it selfe needes no faculties to gouern himselfe by nor any conscience to witnes or prompt him And I say it is in all that none might imagine that some men haue a conscience and some haue none For euery man hath a conscience either good or bad Secondly the proper work of conscience is imported in the other words of the definition viz. applying the principles of the mind For the vnderstanding whereof wee must know that there are certaine notions or frames of truth planted in the mindes of all men being infused by God as a naturall Law in their minds shewing what is good or euill and those principles are increased in the mindes of such as haue the benefit of the Scripture more or lesse according to the degree of their knowledge Now that which conscience doth is this It repaires to these formes of truth or light in the minde and takes such of them as concerne the busines in hand and with the force of them either comforts or affrights men according as the occasion is Note that I say it is a diuine faculty I wanted a fit term to express my meaning for that I would vtter I say that it is a wonderful special faculty in vs It is a most celestiall gift conscience is so of God in man that it is a kind of middle thing between God and man lesse then God and yet aboue man So then Conscience concludes about a mans owne actions For if Conscience trouble it selfe about other mens actions it is either the weaknes or the error of cōscience I adde particular actions because Conscience neuer imployes it selfe properly about generals and lastly I adde for the successe or end It is either with a man or against him to note that
companion a man hath all the dayes of his life It is euer with him and speakes good vnto him and comforts him A man that hath no company needes not be alone for hee may conuerse with much delight with his owne Conscience and it is the surest friend a man can haue For it will neither hurt him by flattery nor forsake him for any carnall respects and being an internall agent is out of the watch of all outward hindrances and is alwaies a messenger of good things to a man and fits him and fills him with peace that passeth all the vnderstanding of all men that want a good Conscience Secondly it giues a man assurance of the best treasures it makes a man certaine of his saluation For a good Conscience will not bee quiet till it know the loue of God and the promises of grace in Christ and the assurance that conscience giues is a better assurance than any man can haue for his lands or any estate on Earth because it is so highly honoured that God's owne Spirit doth not disdaine at any time to witnesse with it and to it Rom. 8.15 16. Thirdly by reason of that new acquaintance and affinity it hath with the holy Ghost it brings vs into a familiar friendship with God as being an immediat Agent with the holy Ghost in all things that concerne vs for God's Spirit treates with the Conscience and the Conscience treates with the Soule Fourthly it is a continuall bulwarke against the Diuel and all his fiery darts whether he tempt vs to sinne or to feare and doubting For so soone as the temptation is cast in a good Conscience by her reasoning presently throwes it out reseruing principles both of precept and promise alwaies in a readinesse to that end so as by contrarious reasoning within vs it both hinders vs from yeelding to sin and supports vs against all doubts and feares Prou. 28.1 Fiftly against all afflictions and disgraces and reproches of the World a good Conscience still comforts a man and makes him reioyce by the force of the testimony thereof 2. Cor. 1.12 So as it is most true that A good Conscience is a continuall Feast he neuer fares ill that hath a good Conscience Psalm 7.8 Pro. Acts 24.16 Rom. 9.10 Sixtly and the greater is the comfort of a good Conscience because it will comfort vs and stand by vs and for vs when all other comforts faile It will neuer leaue vs in sicknes or in death and so is better than a thousand friends or wiues or children yea it will go with vs to the Iudgement-Seat of Christ with this assurance that as a good Conscience speaks to vs now so will Christ speak to vs at that Day Rom. 2.16 Thus of the sorts or kindes of Consciences The last point is about the bond of Conscience what it is that can binde a mans Conscience and the doubt ariseth from this and other Texts because heer a seruant is bound in Conscience to submit himself to a froward master both to his command and to his punishments and other Scriptures speak of his obedience to Superiours for Conscience sake For answer heerunto wee must knowe that God and his Law haue power simply and absolutely to binde Conscience that is to vrge it to require obedience of a man or to accuse if he obey not or to excuse if he obey As for the authority of Masters or other Superiours it cannot reach to the Conscience properly for they haue no power to command or punish Conscience but that which ties Conscience to submit vnto them is the commandement of God in his Word in this and such like places And therefore hence wee may learn the difference between the power of mens lawes and the power of GOD's Word which difference will further appeare distinctly in many things First men may make many lawes either ecclesiasticall or ciuill which binde not at all yea which wee are bound not to keep as if they command a thing contrary to the Word of God and in that case it is better to obey God than men and Conscience is first bound to God Acts 5. Dan. 3. Now all God's Lawes binde Secondly if such as are next aboue vs in authority command vs any thing contrary to the lawes of the supreme Magistrate to whom they and wee are bound we are not tied to obey Thirdly mens lawes can onely binde vs to outward working or suffering they cannot make laws or inflict punishment vpon the hearts or mindes of men whereas God's Lawes enioyne obedience vpon the inward man as well as the outward and eternall punishment as well as temporary Fourthly the best laws of men where they bind most binde not by any immediate power of their owne but by fear of God's Word that enioyns vs to obey their lawfull authority Fiftly mens lawes euer binde with limitation that is with respect of the end of the law and the person of the law-maker and the offense of others and heerupon Diuines say If mens lawes be omitted so as the end of the lawes be not hindred that is that the Common-wealth be not damnified or other particular ends crossed or offense be not giuen as much as in vs lieth or the Law-giuer bee not despised or contemned the Conscience may not accuse a man of sinne Sixtly some Lawes of men are meerely penall note that I say meerely penall that is they are made about matters of lesse importance and not vttered precisely in commanding tearmes or so vttered that the Common-wealth is accounted by the Lawgiuer to bee sufficiently prouided for if the penalty bee inflicted Now hee that is ready to pay the fine or the penalty and doth not transgresse but in some case of necessary respect hee is not to bee charged with sinne before God And thus of Conscience and of the laying downe of the first reason The auouching of it followes in verse 20. Verse 20. For what glory is it if when you bee buffeted for your faults you shall take it patiently But if when you doe well and suffer for it you take it patiently this is acceptable with God WHere the Apostle makes it good that the best praise is to suffer wrongfully First by affirming that it is no true glory for a man to suffer for his faults and endure it Secondly by shewing that to suffer patiently for well doing is a thing verie acceptable to God That it is no true glory for a man to suffer for his faults that he endure it patiently hee expresseth in these words What glory is it if when yee bee buffeted for your faults you take it patiently Out of which words diuers doctrines may bee briefly noted Doct. 1. First that men of all sorts doe naturally affect glory or praise or reputation and are guided by it in their actions or sufferings euen the meanest sort of men set before themselues something which they glory in and according to which they order themselues as heere seruants euen of the worst
that to suffer for any kinde of wel-doing is acceptable before God though a man doo not suffer for Religion but for the duties of his particular Calling as the case washeer yet euery such suffering is gracious before God Verse 21. For heerunto yee are called for Christ also suffred for vs leauing vs an example that ye also should follow his steps THus of the first reason taken from God's acceptation the same reason followes in the beginning of this Verse and that is taken from their calling and for these words For thereunto were yee called the sense is that vnto patient suffering for well-dooing they were tied by their calling if need did require Now God calls men to suffering diuerse waies First by his decree for he hath heer destinated men to be made like to his Sonne in suffering vniustly they were ordayned to afflictions Rom. 8.29 1. Thes. 3.3 Secondly by his Word or Law wee are called to it because the Word of God doth require that wee should take vp our crosse and suffer for the truth as many Scriptures shew Thirdly by the work of God's grace when hee makes vs again new men in Iesus Christ for by the same calling that he calls vs to be Saints he calls vs to suffer for sanctity and this seems to bee intended specially heer Fourthly God calls vs to suffer by his speciall gift for as he hath giuen vs to beleeue so hath he giuen vs to suffer for his sake Now God by euery gift doth really call vs to the execution and vse of it when there is occasion Fiftly Seruants and other Inferiours are called to suffer correction though it should be vniust euen by their particular Calling Sixtly the coherence shewes that the example of Christ suffering vniustly is a pattern that calls vs also to suffer and so to walk in his steps This last and the third way of Calling are especially meant in this place and so from thence diuerse things may be briefly noted by way of doctrine For of our effectual Calling I haue at large intreated both in the former chapter and the tenth verse of this chapter First all God's people or seruants become His by Calling it is the way by which God hires seruants and makes a people to himself for by nature euen the Elect are not a people but liue in darknes dead in sinne sensuall and carnall as other men and re-creation is such a link in the chain of saluation as cannot be wanting Rom. 8.30 And therefore men should labor to make their Calling sure as euer they would haue comfort that they are God's seruants or people Secondly God works great things many times without any great toile or power of instruments as heer To conuert a man is but to call him To make him liue is but to bid him liue Thus God can call vp generations of men out of the heap of dead and forlorn mankinde Thus the dead shall be raised at the last Day by the voice of the Sonne of God which should teach vs to liue by faith in all estates and rest vpon Gods power by which wee are kept to saluation Thirdly God's Calling accepts not the persons of men it puts no difference all are called alike as to honour so to labour and danger The Apostle puts-in all Christians by this Calling to suffer if need require as well as seruants So with God there is neither circumcision nor vncircumcision Iew nor Gentile bond nor free but all are one in Christ Col. 3.11 Which should bee a maruellous comfort to Christians that are meaner than others in the world to think on it that God requireth as hard work of the richest as hee doth of them and makes as great account of a poor Christian as of the mightiest Monarch And it should teach Christians humility and not to striue so much for precedency but rather if men will excell others it should be in seruice and sufferings Fourthly all men are not called hee saith heer Yee are called as importing that it was a speciall honour done to them Many haue not the meanes of Calling and many refuse their Calling when they haue the means Which shewes the wofull estates of worlds of men or to whom the voyce of God by his Word in the Spirit comes not Fiftly the Calling of God doth propound conditions vpon which his election in time doth depend for many are called but few chosen vpon that Calling and the reason is because they yeelded not to the Conditions of their Calling God calls men to a new Couenant and requires first â—he beleef of all things promised on his part Secondly sanctify and holinesse of life thus they are said to be Saints by Calling 1. Cor. 1.1 Thirdly to suffer for well-doing if there bee occasion so heer Now vpon the conscience and consent of the heart vnto these conditions doth God make his choice or acknowledge men and therefore heerby mens hearts must bee tried or men must try their hearts and estates whether they be effectually called or no. Sixtly men are bound to take notice of and to learn and obey the will of GOD reuealed in his Word though it be hard to finde out as heer the Apostle saith They were called to suffer which is a thing that is not easie to prooue by expresse Scripture but must be found out as it lies enwrapped in consequences in diuers places of Scripture For if the lawes of men binde and oblige vs to punishment though we knowe them not because we ought to take notice of them much more must we study the Lawes of God though they be many in number and hard to finde out without much labour and many helps Seuenthly our generall Calling doth binde vs to a carefull obseruation of our particular Calling as heer their Calling in Religion to be God's seruants did bind them to look to their duty as mens seruants yea and to be subiect to their corrections though vniust And therefore those Christians are farre out of the way that neglect their particular Calling and the charge God hath deliuered them vpon sentence of religion their generall calling Eightthly the main doctrine in them or in the scope of them is that God calls his seruants all of them to suffer for the truth Hee shewes them heauen and the saluation of their soules and bestowes rich treasure vpon their hearts but withall tells them hee looks they should arme themselues with a resolution to suffer what may befall them for well-doing Our Sauiour Christ told his Disciples plainly that they must think of taking vp the Crosse daily before they come to wearing of the Crown And therefore they doo foolishly that vndertake the profession of Religion before they haue set down to cast what it will cost them Thus of the second reason The third reason is taken from the example of Christ who suffred greater wrongs than can befall seruants or any other sort of men and this doctrine of Christ's suffering he handles
impenitent sinners shall not bee spared or pitied of God Did not God spare his owne Sonne that neuer offended in all his life and shall hee spare them that neuer left offending of him Oh what madnes hath besotted men so as with stubborn wilfulnesse still to trust vpon an vnknowne mercy in God yea such a mercy as God could neuer conceiue in the case of his Sonne that was not to him as they are in any respect Were these men but throughly beaten from this sinfull plea of mercy in God they would repent of their sinnes in time and seeke true mercy from God which neuer is withheld from penitent sinners Lastly Did our Sauiour Christ suffer so patiently such extreme things that neuer deserued any euill in himself What a shame is it for vs to be so vnquiet and deiected or so froward or so vnsettled when any crosses or affliction fall vpon vs who yet haue deserued at Gods hands to suffer a thousand times more and worse things then those that doe befall vs In his mouth was found no guile Wee read in the Scripture of guile in the spirit when wee haue false hearts and guile in the hands by false weights and ballances and guile in the mouth in deceitfull words Guile in words is committed many waies First by lying when men speake what they thinke not Secondly by flattering when men praise others after a corrupt manner or for corrupt ends Thirdly by backbiting when men censure others behind their backs of malice or whisper euill against others Psal. 41.7 Fourthly by wresting the words of others to their hurt Psal. 56.11 and 52.1 2. Fiftly by withholding the iust praises of others or Apologie Sixtly by fearfulnes in euill times when men will not stand for the truth or speake against their consciences Seuenthly by disgracefull iests Ephes. 5.4 Eightthly by telling the truth of malice 1. Sam. 22.9 10. Ninthly by boasting of a false gift Pro. 27.1 Tenthly by hypocrisy and dissimulation and that diuers waies as 1. When men speake faire to mens faces but reproach them behind their backs or flatter them meerely to catch them and intangle them in their talke as the Pharises often tempted Christ. 2. That reproueth sinne in others and yet commits it himselfe Rom. 2.19 3. That colours sinne vnder pretence of Religion Marke 12.40 4. That professeth Religion in words and yet denieth it in his heart 5. That hideth his sinne by deniall or excuses to auoid shame and punishment 6. That giues good words to men in affliction but relieues them not 1 Ioh. 3.17 18. None of these nor any other waies of guile were found in Christ though they called him a deceiuer and sought all occasions against him Thus of the sense the doctrines follow Doct. 1. Guile in words is a vice that wonderfully dishonours a man It was a fault would giue great aduantage to the enemies of the truth As it is a sinne which is in a speciall manner hatefull to God Psal. 5.7 so it is shamefull amongst men and therefore as any man would enioy good daies let him refraine his tongue from euill and his lips that they speake no guile Psal. 34.13 Doct. 2. When hee saith that They found no guile in his mouth it importes that they sought it And so wee learne that the godly are so hated of the wicked that they seeke occasion against them when they see not or heare not of any faults in them they search and inquire and lie in waite to see if they can catch their foot-slippings at any time yea they mark their words to see whether they can finde any falshood or hurt in them And therefore Christians should watch themselues and their words the more carefully and striue so much the more to shew themselues plaine men in their words and dealing that they may speake what they think at all times Doct. 3. The third doctrine which falls in this text is that in Christ was found no guile he could neuer bee taken in the sinne of flattering lying coozening backbiting or any dissimulation or hypocriticall or deceitfull speeches and therefore the vse may bee Vse 1. First to shew the fearefull estate of such as vse lying and deceit and hypocriticall courses in the dealings with men in their trades or other occasions of life There was no guile in Christ and therefore it is probable they are not true Christians because they are not heerein made like vnto Christ yea deceit and guile is made a signe of a wicked man Psal. 36.1 3. And therefore such as are giuen to the sins of deceit and hypocriticall dealing are in a miserable case especially such as couer their deceit with smooth words Ier. 9.8 Pro. 26.24 c. 2. And such as make a trade of it giue their tongues to euill and frame deceit and binde their tongues to lies and teach their tongues to speak euill lies Iere. 9.5 3. And such as wil deceiue their neighbours their brethren or such as are harmelesse Ierem. 9.5 Psalm 35.20 Vse 2. Againe this pattern in Christ may comfort the plaine-dealing and plaine-meaning man and plaine-speaking Christian that hath no tricks methods and subtilty in his words or carriage but is a plaine man like Iacob this is made a signe of a godly man Zeph. 3.13 of a happy man Psal. 15.2 of a true Israelite Iohn 1.47 Being reuiled Hitherto hath beene shewed that Christ suffered without sinne now the Apostle shewes that hee suffered without reuiling or threatning which praise is increased in this that hee reuiled not when hee was reuiled nor threatned at the very time when hee suffered extreme iniuries Reuiling is a sinne condemned in the sixt commandement and is committed by bitter and disgracefull words against any other without desire of doing good And so men reuile when they disgrace others by false accusations as when they called Christ a deceiuer and said hee had a diuell or was a glutton or an enemy to Caesar or a blasphemer or the like Againe It is reuiling when the very tearmes vsed are base ignominious if they be vsed onely out of passion as to call men made after the image of God by the names of beasts or the like Againe when wee vpbraid others with such deformities or infirmities as God hath laid vpon them as to mock a man for his deafenes or lameness or ill sight or the like Leu. 19.14 Besides whē men reproch others with such words for any thing they faile in as expresse more disgrace then the fault deserues as for some mistaking to call a man foole Math. 5. yea it is reuiling when the faults of others are charged vpon them without a calling or desire of their amendment And so it is reuiling to vpbraid any with the sins they haue repented of And thus what reuiling is Doct. 1. Reuiling is a hatefull sinne That appeares from hence that it is accounted a great suffring to suffer reuiling And our Sauiour accounts it murther
in his exposition vpon the sixt Commandement Mat. 5. and therefore bitter words are compared to arrowes and swordes which are instruments of murther and reuiling godly men is tearmed blasphemy in sundry Scriptures in the originall It growes out of a bitter roote and is the very froth or scum of a naughty disposition or maliciousnes Heb. 12.14 15. Iam. 1.21 It is a vice altogether contrary to the Spirit of God which is a Spirit of meekenes And if a godly man suddenly fall into bitter words it makes the holy Ghost stir within him Ephes. 4.30 and euill words corrupt good manners 1. Cor. 15. Thou losest so much of thy honesty as thou vsest of reuiling Vse The vse is therefore First to perswade all that are godly to auoid this sinne and at home and abroad to reuile no man vpon any occasion Titus 3.2 and the rather because they are heires of blessing 1. Pet. 3.9 and haue the example not only of the godly in Scripture but of Christ himselfe as it is heere vrged Secondly it serues to reproue and shame all such as are guilty of so hatefull a sinne especially 1. Such as haue a mouth full of cursing and bitternes such as are many Masters and Mistresses or Dames that cannot speake to their seruants but it is with reuiling tearmes their vsuall speech to them is to find fault with reproach and so in any sort of men that are thus bitter-tongued Rom. 3.14 Iam. 3.9 It is the signe of an vnregenerate heart 2. Such as are giuen to it to complaine of their neighbours in all places euill-minded men that know little other discourse but by way of finding fault or reproaching this or that man and they cease not till they haue filled towne and countrey with reproches and slaunders Iam. 5.9 3. Such as reuile innocent men and speake euill of the iust and godly whom they ought to praise and honour 4. Such as reuile men for this very reason because they are good It is monstrous ill to reuile a good man but abominable vile to reuile goodnes and Religion it selfe to scoffe and reproach preaching and hearing of Sermons and praying c. Woe is to them that thus call good euill and the worst is when they set vp in stead of those things the prayses of drunkennesse good fellowship and lasciuious meetings and riotous disorders and so call bitter sweet and euill good 5. Such as raile at such as are in authority and speak euill of dignities Iude 2. Pet. 2. 6. Such as reuile their very parents and speak euill of such as God and nature haue so neerely bound them to And so is it monstrous vile for wiues to traduce their husbands and by backbiting to destroy their reputations as it is monstrous for the people to reuile their teachers that are godly and painefull men 7. Such as reuile Christ as the Iewes did of which afterwards and such are they that reuile God as swearers murmurers and blasphemers doe in their kinde as well as Pagans and Atheists that speak reproachfully of the doctrine of the duties or treaty of persons Thus of the sinne of reuiling Doct. 2. Christ himselfe was reuiled Hee that was so iust and innocent Hee that did so much good in euery place Hee that had power to bee reuenged on such as did reuile him This is the more remarkable if wee also consider by whom hee was reuiled euen by such as had their birth breath and being and all from him yea hee was reuiled of all sorts of men Iewes Gentiles Rulers the People learned Men and vnlearned And this was the more to bee wondred at too if we consider with what kinde of reuiling hee was reuiled and that was with most hateful aspersions as deceiuing working by the diuell blasphemy sedition treason c. The vse followes Vse Was Christ reuiled Then it is most manifest that the world hates goodnes incurably If that Iust one cannot scape reproach and slanders then may not any godly persons promise to themselues peace that waies Therefore carnall friends of such as suffer reproach for Religion many times say It must needs bee they are faulty some way or at least are not discreet whereas this instance of our Sauiour shewes that worldly-minded men will reproach such as are godly though they were neuer so discreet or innocent Besides this should teach vs patience vnder such indignities and wrongs CHRIST was reuiled and shall wee bee so troubled and disquieted Christ did not reuile again And the reason was partly because Reuiling is a sinne and partly because he suffred as our surety though he had deserued no such shame and we had and therfore holds his peace not onely from reuiling but many times from iust apologie confessing our guiltinesse by his silence The practice of our Sauiour is heer reported for our learning that all Christians might hence bee warned not to render reuiling for reuiling 1. Pet. 3.9 There are many reasons to perswade vs to patience and not to render reuiling for reuiling First the reproaches of vnreasonable men cannot take away thy innocency Secondly better men than we haue been as vilely abused Thirdly as Dauid said God may blesse thee for their cursing and honour thee for their disgracing of thee Fourthly because we are heirs of blessing and therefore such foule language as cursing and reuiling should not be found in our mouthes Fiftly though thou deserue not those reproaches from men yet thou art not innocent before God Sixtly heerin thou shalt bee conformed to the Pattern and Image of the Lord IESVS CHRIST not onely in suffering wrongfully but in forbearing reuiling for conscience sake He threatned not To threaten those that wrong vs is vsually a blemish and a fault First because vsually it ariseth of passion and desire of reuenge Secondly because oftentimes it is ioined with lying when such things are threatned as for matter or degree cannot be done or are not intended to be done Thirdly because by threatning so passionately we doo iniury to God to whom vengeance belongs This condemns the vsuall practice of all sorts of men that sinne fearfully in the customary practice of thwarting vpon all occasions of discontent and displeasure Who is he that suffers now and in his heart or words threatens not Especially how exceeding common is this sin in the most families where parents and masters can hardly tell how to speak of the faults of seruants and children but it is with foolish and passionate threatning contrary to the expresse prohibition Eph. 6.9 Masters vse not threatnings But all such as would haue the comfort of a sound conuersation and desire to carry themselues as Christ hath left them a pattern must striue to break off this wretched habit of threatning and if they bee oppressed by Superiours or wronged by the incurable faults of Inferiors they must learne of Christ to commit all to him that iudgeth righteously which is the affirmatiue part of the manner of Christ's
suffring But committed himself to him that iudgeth righteously From these words diuers things may bee obserued Doct. 1. First that in case of wrongs from other men it is not alwaies needfull or conuenient to complain to the Magistrate for redresse Christ heer commits his cause to God but complaineth not nay though hee were wronged almost continually and with grieuous wrongs yet we read not that euer he complained against them that did him wrong Heer two things are to be enquired after First in what cases it is not fit to complaine to men Secondly in what cases it may bee lawfull and fitte In these cases following it is not fit to complain to the Magistrate First where redresse of the wrongs may be had by priuate and peacefull courses 1. Cor. 6. Secondly where the lawes of men doo not prouide punishment some wrongs are offenses and yet not punishable by mens lawes Thirdly where the offense is committed of meere frailty or ignorance Fourthly where the offense is grounded vpon meer surmises which in the iudgement of charity ought not to be conceiued .1 Cor. 13. Fiftly where the iniury is lesse and the party trespassing doth acknowledge the wrong in this case the rule of Christ holds If thy brother say It repenteth me thou must forgiue him Luke 17.4 Sixtly where by the suite Religion wil receiue greater dammage by the scandall then the party suffers by the wrong as in the case of the Corinthians where a brother went to law with a brother before Iudges that were Infidels Seuenthly where the Magistrates haue declared themselues to bee enemies to iustice and iust men as heer in the case of Christ it was bootlesse to complain because all the Rulers were his professed enemies Contrariwise in these and such like cases following men may lawfully seek iustice from men in authority First where the offense is grieuous and against the Lawes of God and men Secondly where the offender persists in euill-doing without repentance Thirdly where the offense is against God and Religion as well as against the party wronged Fourthly where such wrongs are vsually punishable Fiftly where the party complaining is bound to complain by his office either by charge or oath prouided that the party complaining first loue his enemies and secondly prosecute with continuall respect to God's glory and thirdly vse the benefit of the Law with charity and mercy without cruelty or extremity Thus of the first doctrine Doct. 2. The malice of wicked men against the godly is so great that when they begin to oppose them though it be but in their name they will neuer cease opposition if they haue power till they haue their liues too Thus I gather from hence that our Sauiour beeing reuiled doth not onely commit his cause to God but commits himself to God as expecting the increase of their oppositions till they haue put him to death This is the reason why God indites euery man that hates his brother of murder 1. Iohn 3.15 And Dauid so often complaines of his enemies that slandred him that they also sought his life yea his soule as if they were desirous not onely to kill his body but damne his soule also Doct. 3. Wee may heer also note that God is to be conceiued of according to the occasion seeing we cannot comprehend God wholly as he is wee ought to raise vp such conceptions in our hearts of the glory of God as may with honour answer the occasion that presently concernes vs as heer in the case of wrongs God is conceiued as a righteous Iudge In the case of death hee is called The God of the spirits of all flesh In the case of prayer he is called a God that delighteth to hear prayer in the case of infirmities a God that takes away iniquity and passeth by transgression and in cases of great difficulty he is conceiued of as Almighty and so forth Doct. 4. It is euident from hence that God is a Iudge and this point is both terrible to the wicked and comfortable to the godly It is terrible to the wicked many waies First because he is Iudge of all the world all must be iudged by him Gen. 18.25 Heb. 12.23 1. Sam. 2.10 Hee is not a Iudge of some one circuit as Iudges amongst men are Secondly because he is a Iudge that needs no euidence bee brought-in for hee knowes all causes and is witnes himself Ier. 29.23 and so Iudges among men are not Thirdly because hee iudgeth for all offenses he tries the hearts and the reines as well as the words and works of men Psalm 7.9 11. Earthly Iudges try malefactors but in one or some few cases Fourthly because hee hath Armies of Executioners he can call to the heauens or speak to the earth and haue hostes of seruants to doo his will and execute his iudgements Daniel 7.9 10. Psalm 50.4 22. so as none can deliuer out of his hands Fiftly because hee is Iudge himself Psa. 50.6 and 75.8 He doth not do iustice by Deputies but will hear all cases himself Sixtly because his iudgement is the last and highest iudgement and therefore there lieth no appeale from it Seuenthly because he can bring men to iudgement without any warning hee standeth before the doore and often seizeth vpon the offender without seruing any Writ or giuing him any summons Iames 5.9 And therefore wicked men do very foolishly that ruffle heer in the world and lift vp their horns so high and speak with such a stiffe neck and walk on in their sinnes and iniuries so securely Psalm 75.5 6 7 8. Again if God bee Iudge it is comfortable to penitent sinners First because repentance will alter the iudgement if it be after the fact and before the Sentence euen in such offenses as deserue euerlasting death as appeareth in the case of Dauid and the Niniuites and is notified to the world Acts 17.31 Whereas earthly Iudges must proceed in their iudgement whether the parties bee penitent or no. Again it is the more comfortable that God is Iudge because all parties wronged or grieued may haue accesse to God and put vp their supplications at any time he is ready to be found and willing to heare which is seldome true of earthly Iudges Thirdly because godly men know their sentence already God hath acquitted them by his Word and by his Son and by his Spirit and therefore they need not feare his last iudgement Doct. 5. God will iudge righteously God's iudgement is a most righteous iudgement Psal. 9.8 Rom. 2.5 2. Tim. 4.8 He is the righteous Iudge by an excellency because there is no Iudge but misseth it some way onely God's iudgment is alwaies righteous and it must needes bee so for many reasons First because hee iudgeth the high as well as the low Iob 21.22 Secondly because his iudgement extendeth to euery offender in the world Iude 15. Earthly Iudges may punish some malefactors but they leaue thousands of men that
heauy sleep in sinne vnto an earnest care to liue righteously it should warn men euery where to repent Eph. 5.14 and the rather because this very patience of God in bearing thus long with them and the mercy offred them in the Gospell will increase to greater wrath and condemnation if men will not be warned Rom. 2.4 5. 2. Thes. 1.8 9. Doct. 3. Hence also it is cleer that God's Elect before their Calling haue liued in sinne as well as others Eph. 2.3 Tit. 3.3 Col. 3.6 Which is fit to be noted for diuers vses For first it sets out the rich mercy of God and his free grace in election and manifestly shewes that we merit not the blessing Eph. 2.3 4 c. And secondly it should teach the godly diuers duties as first not to bee proud or high-minded but rather remembring what they were to make them the more humble all their daies Secondly to despair of no man but rather to shew all meeknes toward all men 2. Tim. 2.25 Titus 3.2 3. Thirdly to cleaue fast vnto Christ in whose onely propitiation they can bee saued from their sinnes 1. Iohn 2.1 2. God forbid wee should reioyce in any thing more than in Christ and him crucified Gal. 6.16 Lastly wee should think it more than enough that we haue heertofore liued in sinne wee should henceforth resolue to spend that little time that remaineth in a carefull obedience vnto God's will ceasing from sinne 1. Peter 4.1 2 3. Thus of the doctrines implied in the Text. The doctrines that may bee gathered more expresly follow Doct. 1. None but mortified Christians are true Christians It is manifest that none haue part in Christ but such as are dead to sin such men onely doth Christ acknowledge for hee is a Redeemer to none but such as turn from transgression in Iacob Esay 59.20 All that are in Christ are new creatures their old things are past and all things new 2. Cor. 5.17 None are Christ's but such as beare the similitude of his death in their dying to sinne Rom. 6. Men lose their Baptism if they bee not baptized into the death of Christ. Such men as place their happinesse in worldly things are not the right seed but such onely as are born by promise that is that receiued life by the promises of grace and a better life Rom. 9.8 Christ was sent to preach glad tidings to such as mourne in Sion Esay 61.1 2 3. The mourners in Ierusalem were the onely men that were marked for God Ezechiel 9. Christ will haue no Disciples but such as will deny themselues Luke 9. and are not fashioned according to this world Rom. 12.2 And this should teach men to haue mortified Christians in greater honour and to esteem highly of such as will not be corrupted with the excesse of the times and doo shew by a sound conuersation that they are weaned from the lust after earthly things and are consecrated to God and his seruice Wee should honour and acknowledge such aboue all other men in the world yea in the Church It should also compell vpon vs a care of a mortified life and a daily resisting of sin and the diuell and striuing to be made like to Christ. Finally if the count must be made by mortification there will then bee but a short count vpon earth for look into Christian Churches and cast out first all open profane persons such as are drunkards fornicators swearers murderers railers against goodnes such as serue vanity and shew it by strange apparell and such like men secondly all open idolaters and superstitious persons and such as hold damnable opinions Thirdly all ciuill-honest men such as haue onely the praise of men for a harmelesse conuersation in the world but haue no taste of Religion or conscience of zeale for Gods glory Fourthly all open worldlings that minde not heauenly things and sauour nothing but the things of this world and lastly all hypocrites that make a shew of mortification and yet are not mortified and then suppose how small a number will be left in euery place to be reckned in this list of true Christians Doct. 2. Mortification is the very first step of grace and the entrance into all power of godlines Till our sinnes bee foundly crucifyed and dead no work of Religion that is acceptable to God can be done and therefor Iohn Baptist and Christ and the Apostles call for repentance as the first thing that opens a way into the Kingdome of heauen because else sinne vnrepented like a prison will infect all wee doe Esay 1.13 to 16. Besides the heart of man being naturally like a stone or iron til it bee softned no impression of grace can bee fastned vpon it and if the ground of our hearts be not well plowed vp the â—eed of the Word cannot but bee lost Ierem. 4.4 The seed cast vpon the high way will be picked vp by the fowles of the aire and not growe or if any seed or plant of grace did grow for a while in the heart yet the weedes of sinne would ouergrowe and choake all as is euident in seed sowne in thorny ground or plants set in ground that is not digged and weeded And further while the person is euill the work will be vile and abominable An euill tree cannot bring foorth good fruit And therefore this shewes that such Christians as leape into the profession of Religion so easily and think it is no more but to giue-ouer ill courses and fall to the practice of good duties are deceiued For if by sound mortification their sinnes past bee not bewayled and they soundly humbled either their sinnes will after a while growe and reuiue againe or else the conscience of these sinnes will secretly throughout their liues torment them or else the diuell on a sudden may seaze vpon them with despaire hauing so manifest a reason against them that they did neuer practise mortification for their sinnes Besides lamentable experience shewes in those places where Christians are not soundly formed at first in the exercise of mortification they lead their liues in a dull course of profession and haue not the experience of the life and power of Religion in themselues for the ioyes of it or towards others in the practice of it The mourners in Sion and such as are broken-harted are the most glorious and the most fruitfull Christians Esay 61.1 2 3 4. and continue in the greatest power of religion And further it may bee noted in the best of those that their separation from the loue of the world is most really performed as hath appeared when in any speciall works of men or for the help of the Church of GOD they are called vpon to shew their zeale by their bounty in such cases one poore Macedonian would shame a hundred of those rich Corinthians Doct. 3. True repentance for sinne doth in diuers respects kill a man it strikes him dead to repent is to bee a dead man not onely in respect
His righteousnes is not intended for the praises of men for his praise is of God Rom. 2.26 Hee doth not his work to bee seen of men Mat. 6.1 c. He had rather be righteous than seem so Secondly in the parts of it The Pharises righteousnes is outward his is inward also The very thoughts of the righteous are right Pro. 12.5 Hee striues to get a clean heart as well as clean hands and is as well grieued for euill thoughts and lusts and desires within as for euill words or works wheras the Pharise is but like a painted sepulchre all full of rottennesse and filth within his soule desires euill when hee dares not practise it in his life Pro. 21.10 Again the Pharise makes conscience of great commandements but not of the least Hee refrains whoredome murder periurie swearing by God sacrilege c. but makes no conscience of filthy-speaking anger swearing by that which is not God or by lesser oaths deceit couetousnes or the like whereas a righteous man indeed makes conscience euen of the least commandements Mat. 5.19 20. Again a Pharise may bee good abroad but is not vsually so at home but he that is truely righteous is so at home as well as abroad hee becomes a good husband master father friend c. as well as a good man Finally the righteous man hath respect to all God's Commandements whereas the Pharise in some one or other of the Commandements liues in the breach of it wilfully and without desire of reformation some in couetousnes and extortion some in lust and filthinesse Thirdly in the degrees or measure of righteousnes The Pharise is carefull of some few works of which hee seeks glory but the righteousnes of the iust man is as the waues of the sea he is industrious to increase in all well-doing and to bee filled with the fruits of righteousnes euery day Esay 48.18 Fourthly in the continuance of righteousnesse The iust man doth righteousnes at all times Psalm 106.2 Luke 1.75 His desire is for euer to bee imployed in good works whereas the Pharises righteousnes is but by fits and as the morning deaw and if trouble come for righteousnes he fals away and forsakes his righteousnes c. And thus of the vse for triall Vse 2. Secondly the excellent liuing of such as liue righteously may greatly reproue such as cannot bee stirred with these things to a conscionable care of forsaking their sinnes and of liuing righteously Quest. What should be the cause that such men as heare so much of the excellent estate of righteous men are not perswaded to conuert and embrace that kinde of life Ans. The cause is diuerse in diuers men as First in some it is long of certain corruptions that discouer themselues about the hearing of the doctrine of righteousnes for either mens hearts are like a beaten path in the high-way that the sound of doctrine cannot enter into their vnderstanding Mat. 13. Or else they vnderstand not with application to themselues but think onely how the doctrine may fit others Luke 13.1 2. Or else they meet with some hard condition that they are not willing to obserue as the rich young Pharise did or some other harsh doctrine as they account it which doth so vex and offend them that they fall clean off from the respect of Christ and holinesse as Iohn 6.59 66. Or else they haue some vile opinions that let them in the time of hearing as to think that one is not bound to doo as the rules of Scripture doo require or that if one bee not a grosse offender God will not impute lesse faults contrary to our Sauiour's doctrine Mat. 5.18 19 20. Or else their hearts break that is they let the doctrine run out and neuer think of it when they are gotten out of the Church Heb. 2.1 Or else they haue resisted the light of the truth so long that God hath now deliuered them ouer to a spirit of slumber lest they should conuert and hee should heale them Math. 13.15 16. Esay 6.10 Secondly in some the world is the cause of it For either they are entangled with the examples of the multitude especially of the wise Ones and great Ones of the world 1. Cor. 1.26 27 28. Or else they are affrighted with the euill reports with which the good way of God is disgraced in the world Acts 28.22 Or else they are insnared with respect of their carnall friends they are loth to displease father or mother or sisters or brothers or any they haue great hopes from or dependance vpon Math. 10.35 37. 1. Pet. 4.2 Or else they haue so much busines to doe and so many cares about their worldly affaires they cannot bee at leisure so long as to think they cannot bring their liues into order Mat. 13.22 Luke 17. Or else they liue at hearts-ease and prosper in their estate and so desire not to alter their course of life so their prosperity destroies them Prou. 1.32 Thirdly in some men the cause is the lust after some particular wickednes of life in which they liue either secretly or openly which sinne is the very Idol of their hearts and hinders a good resolution Fourthly in some the cause is conceitednes they are pure in their owne eies and yet are not clensed they rest in the outward profession of religion and the feare of godlines and regard not the sound power of it in their liues Lastly in all vnregenerate men there are three causes why they are not perswaded to a religious life First the one is the forgetfulnes of their death therfore their filthines is stil in their skirts because they remember not their latter end Lament 1.9 Secondly the other is that they are dead in sinne What should hinder the conuersion of multitudes at once but that wee preach to congregations of dead men Thirdly the diuell works effectually in all the children of disobedience striuing to hide the Gospell from them and the glory of a righteous life that so they might perish 1. Cor. 4.4 And thus of the second vse Vse 3. Thirdly such as consent to obey and feele themselues raised from death to life and are now desirous to spend their daies in a religious and righteous course of life must obserue all such rules as may further them and establish them in an orderly fruitfull conuersation He that would liue in righteousnes must think on these directions following as the very gates of righteousnes First he must giue ouer al needless conuersation with vaine persons and prophane men hee must shun their company as hee would such as haue the plague running vpon them hee must not come neere them as is vrged Prou. 14.15 For what fellowship can bee betweene righteousnes and vnrighteousnes 2. Cor. 6.14 Depart from me ye euil doers saith Dauid for I will keepe the commandements of my God Psal. 119.115 Secondly Hee must redeeme time Hee must buy time from his worldly occasions and settle
9.1 and 67.2 5. Where is that walking with God required in Scripture Who doeth alwaies set the Lord before him Where are those soliloquies betweene the soule and God Are not many content to goe weekly and monthly without speaking to God And thus of the defects concerning the first table In the second table diuers things may be noted as were defectiue in the parts of righteousnes as First there is a generall defect of mercy men doe exceedingly faile in that liberality to the distressed and poore seruants The bowels of mercy are euery-where shut vp either altogether or in the neglect of many degrees and duties of mercy Secondly in many Christians there is a fearefull want of meeknes they being guilty of daily sinnes of passions and worldly vexations and that many times with a kinde of wilfulnes against knowledge and conscience Thirdly The cares of life and worldlines doe striue and blemish the conuersation of many and discouer a strange defect of that contempt of the world should bee in them Fourthly domesticall disorders doe euen cry to heauen against many husbāds for want of loue and of most wiues for want of obedience and of seruants for want of diligence and faithfulnes in their places And thus men faile in the parts of righteousnes In the manner of weldoing many things are wanting first both in the generall weldoing of good duties secondly and in speciall affection to God thirdly and in the manner of Gods seruice In Generall First zeale of good workes is exceeding defectiue in the most Tit. 3.14 Men shewe not that willingnes and feruency of affection should bee shewed in all parts of righteousnes men doe not lift vp their hearts in Gods waies Gods commandements are vsually grieuous and tedious Secondly there ought to bee a holy feare in the practice of their good duties 1. Pet. 3.2 which is vsually wanting men do so much trust vpon themselues and doe duties with such boldnes neglect of their waies whereas they should feare alwaies Pro. 28.14 Oh that meeknes of wisdome required Iames 3.9 where is it to bee found Thirdly men are not circumspect to make conscience euen of the least duties as they ought and to obserue to doo them euen to watch for the opportunity of well-doing and to look to the means of the performance of euery duty and to abstaine from the very appearance of euill and to bee discreet in looking to the circumstances of time place persons c. Eph. 5.15 Deut. 5.32 Fourthly there is great want of moderation in Christians for either they are iust ouer-much in conceiuing too highly of themselues for what they doo or else they are wicked ouer-much in thinking too vilely of their works Eccles. 7. Fiftly men are strangely negligent in the growth of grace and knowledge men stand still and doo not prosper and striue to increase in euery good gift as they ought 2. Peter 3.18 Many graces are not strengthned and many works are not finished Secondly in mens affections to God how are men defectiue Where is hee that loues the Lord with all his hart and all his might and all his soule Deut. 30.6 and 6.3 Thirdly in God's worship these things are in many wanting 1. Reuerence and that holy feare which should bee shewed when wee appeare before the Lord Heb. 12.28 2. Men vsually forget to doo all worship in the Name of Christ Col. 3.17 3. The care of praising of God that is of looking to God's acceptation in all seruice is much forgotten Heb. 12.28 4. The desire of vnity and consent in iudgement among our selues when wee worship God is miserably neglected and reiected by diuers wilfull Christians Zeph. 3.9 Phil. 2.2 3. 5. Men miserably neglect thankfulnesse to GOD for the good they receiue daily from his mercies Col. 3.17 6. Many faile publiquely and shamefully in want of care to come time enough to God's seruice Zach. 8.21 Esay 60.8 In these things Christians should bee admonished to minde their waies and their works and to striue to walk as becommeth the Gospell and the death of Christ that they may hold fast the light of the truth and shew out better the glory of a Christian life And thus of liuing to righteousnes Now follows the third form of speech By whose stripes we are healed The healing of our sicknesses is reckoned as another fruit of the Passion of Christ or else it is the same with the former exprest in other words These words then are borrow'd from the Prophet Esay chap. 53.5 who doth chiefly vnderstand the spirituall healing of our soules of our sinnes as the coherence shewes in the Prophet but yet the Euangelist saith Mat. 8.17 and vnderstands of the healing of our bodies also And therefore I consider of the death of Christ both in respect of soule and body And first as this healing is referred to the soule diuers doctrines may be obserued Doct. 1. The soules of all men are diseased by nature euen the very soules of the Elect are so till they be healed by Christ. The soule is diseased diuers waies especially by sorrows and sins it is the disease by sin is heer meant Quest. It would bee inquired how the soule comes to be sick of these diseases and why sinne is called sicknes in the soule Ans. This spiritual sicknes comes into the soule by propagation Adam hath inflicted all his posterity and euery man hath increased the diseases of his nature by his owne wilfull transgressions Now sinne is called sicknes because it doth work that vpon the soule which sicknes doth vpon the body for sinne hath weakned the strength of the soule in all the faculties of it which all men may discern and obserue in themselues by nature Besides it causeth spottednes and deformity in the soule as sicknes doth in the body and therefore sinne was likened to the leprosie in the Law Further it often causeth pain and torment in the soule as wounds diseases do in the body for there is no peace to the wicked especially when God fighteth against them with his terrors Besides it will cause the death of the soule as sicknes will of the body if it be not helped and so men are said to be dead in sins Vse The vse may bee to shew the fearfull negligence of worlds of people that are exceeding carefull to help their bodies to health but neuer think of the poor soule that lieth lamentably full of diseases And withall it shewes that all wicked men are men of ill natures because their dispositions are all diseased though there be degrees of ill nature or of this euill in mens natures as there is difference of sicknesses in mens bodies And godly men should be compassionat when they see the grieuous diseases in the natures and liues of other men remembring that they also were by nature subiect to the same diseases as well as they Doct. 2. The diseases in the soules of men by nature are very
to the very ends of the earth Micah 5.4 For he was not onely to raise vp the Tribes of Israel but to be a light to the Gentiles and giueth saluation to the ends of the earth Esay 49.6 Fourthly because he is great in skill and power in skill because though he haue such great flocks yet he knowes all his sheep particularly and calls them all by their names Iohn 10.3 And so hee knowes all their wants and diseases too and all the waies to help and cure them In power because hee hath a mighty Arme Esay 40.10 11. And hee stands and friends them in the strength of Iehoua and in the Maiesty of the Name of the Lord his God Micah 5.4 And besides hee shewes it in his ability to driue away from his flocks euen those hurtfull beasts that other shepheards cannot resist If a Lion or the hungry Lion roar after his prey hee will not care for the voice of a multitude of shepheards called out against him saith the Prophet Esay 31.4 yet this Shepheard alone with his voice can make the fiercest Lion leaue his prey and runne away He can make the Diuels flee and restrain the rage of cruell Tyrants Fiftly because he is a Prince aswell as a Shepheard Other shepheards are vsually no more than ordinary men but he is a great Prince and therefore must needs be a great Shepheard Ezech. 34.23 Sixtly because he is the Arch-Shepheard the Prince of shepheards He vnder whose authority all other shepheards are and to whom they must giue accounts 1. Pet. 5.4 Thus of the attributes giuen to this Shepheard The happinesse of those that liue vnder the gouernment of such a Shepheard followes First he will feed them as a shepheard doth his flock they that wait vpon the Lord shall bee fed Psalm 37.3 And thus chiefly hee will feed their soules they shall grow and eat and finde pasture Iohn 10.9 He will feed them with knowledge and vnderstanding Ier. 3.15 and with such food as will breed life and life in more abundance Iohn 10.10 They shall neither hunger nor thirst He that hath mercy on them shall lead them by the Springs of water he shall guide them those Springs of water are his Ordinances Esay 49.10 and their pasture is fat pasture Ezech. 34.14 The chief feeding-place is his holy Hill the Temple and Sanctuary and â—hat shall bee a blessing to his floâ—â— there shall bee showres of blessings in their seasons Ezech. 34.26 He doth not feede in the fields and Desarts but with a more excellent feeding he feeds them in his garden in the very beds of spices euery doctrine being as a seuerall spice and the whole summe together as a bed of spices Cant. 6.2 3. The Prophet Dauid seems to resemble powerfull and florishing doctrine to greene pastures and the secret and sweet comforts of the Sacraments to still waters Psalme 23.2 Secondly he will tend and keepe them so as 1. The wilde beasts shall not teare them Tyrants Hereticks diâ—â—ls shall not make a pray of them Ezecâ— 34.25 so as they should dwell safe though they were in the wildernes and sleepe in the woods Ezech. 34.25 28. Though they walke thorow the valley of death they neede not feare Psalme 23.4 2. Hee will iudge the Ramms and the Goats that push at them that is hee will reuenge the wrongs are done vnto them by such as liue in the same churches with them that reproch or oppose them Ezech. 34.17 c. 3. The Sun shall not smite them Esay 49.10 that is the wrath and anger of God shall not afflict their spirits but they shall lie downe in great rest and tranquillity of conscience Ezech. 34.13 4. If they fall into diseases he will giue them such medicines as shall refresh their soules Psal. 23.3 5. They shall want nothing Psal. 23.1 6. None of them shall bee lacking hee will keepe all that are giuen to him no man shall take them out of his hands Iohn 10.29 Ierem. â—3 4 7. Hee will order them not by force and cruelty but by iudgements Ezech. 34.16 shewing a due respect of the seuerall ages and conditionâ— of his sheepe Esay 40.11 8. Hee will goe in and out before them himselfe and they shall follow him and he will leade them in the paths of righteousnes Iohn 10.4 Psal. 23.3 9. Hee will doe more for them then any Shepheard did for his flock hee will make them liue euer he will giue them eternall life Ioh. 10.29 10. Lastly all this is the more comfortable because hee hath tied himselfe by couenant for his sheepe to doe all this for them Ezech. 34.25 Vse The vse should be for instruction and so both to Ministers and to the people First to Ministers They should heer learn to be wonderfull carefull of the finding feeding of the flocks committed to their charge seeing Christ ordinarily and externally doth administer this work by their seruice If they bee not carefull they dishonour as much as lieth in them the office of Christ The feeding which vnder Christ on Gods holy hil they should prouide for the people is the chiefe blessing of the life of a penitent sinner Iohn 21. 1. Pet. 5.2 Secondly to the people The people that are good should hence learne 1. To pray to CHRIST to shewe them where hee feedes that they may bee directed to the fertill pastures of some powerfull Ministery 2. To trust vpon Christ for all things necessary for their soules Since God hath appointed him as the Shepheard of our soules wee should glorify his office by beleeuing in him and relying vpon him neuer sheepe had a better shepheard and therefore wee neede not feare any more nor bee dismaied Psalme 37.3 Ierem. 23.4 3. Our hearts should bee set vpon the house of Christ and vpon his Word as the food of our soules wee should run to Church with great willingnes and appetite as the sheepe doe to their foddering places 4. When wee finde good pasture and safe feeding wee should be wonderfull thankfull and seeke all his praise with ioyfull hearts Psal. 79. vlt. and 100. 5. Wee should submit our selues to the Ministers of the assemblies whose words are like goades and like nailes fastened because they are giuen by this our Shepherd Eccles. 12.11 6. If the spirituall Assyrian break into the Church of Christ we should remember that if seuen Shepheards and eight principall men bee raysed vp against him he shal be driuen away Mich. 5.5 But withall wee must take heede and looke to it that wee be right sheepe of his pasture For there are multitudes in the flocks of Christ that hee will not feede hee takes no care of them but saith of them That that will die let it dye And as a shepheard separateth the goates from the sheepe so will Christ separate a world of wicked vngodly men from the good though they now be often folded together in one assembly It is the poore of the flock onely that
all the godly All that haue committed their soules to him may rest vpon it that He is able to keep them till the Day of his comming 1. Tim. 1.2 They shall neuer bee lost none can take them out of his hand Iohn 10.29 It is the will of God that none of them should be lacking Iohn 6. And therefore they may comfort themselues with those words of the Apostle Nothing shall euer be able to separate vs from the loue of God Rom. 8. vlt. Thirdly for instruction and so it should teach vs to take chiefe care of our soules For from his office wee may learne that hee accounts our soules to bee the chiefe thing hee would haue kept safe Secondly seeing hee is the Bishop of our soules we should learn not to giue to any man aboue what is writteÌ„ seeing they are but stewards of his graces and seruants vnder him Thirdly wee should especially striue to bee such as Christ may take the charge of vs and may proue that we belong to his charge If wee bee of Christs charge then First wee must heare his voice all our daies with great attention and affection His sheepe heare his voice and the voice of a stranger they will not heare Iohn 16. Secondly wee must bee sure wee haue returned and repented vs of our former wandrings else hee is not the Bishop of our soules Thirdly wee must resolue all our daies to obey him that is thus declared to haue the ouersight of vs and bee ruled by such messengers as he sends vnto vs in his name Bishops also and Ministers should heere learne to knowe what a good work it is to haue the charge of soules vnder Christ and accordingly carry themselues with al faithfulnes and diligence and iustice and humlity not Lording it ouer Gods heritage but as such as giue account vnto the chiefe Bishop at his comming 1. Pet. 5.2 3.1 Tim. 4.1 2 3. and 3.1 They are but Christs Curates Lastly woe to such as are complayned of to this Bishop there will be no escaping he will not be corrupted they may escape the punishment of earthly Bishops but they shall neuer escape the punishment of this heauenly Bishop Math. 3.5 FINIS An Alphabeticall Index of the most principall things handled throughout the whole booke A Acceptablenes with God page 170 How works made acceptable 171 Apostasy inward and outward 89 Application of word 217 Astray of going astray 889 B Babes how taken 65 Why most Babes in religion 67 Duties of new-borne Babes 69 Wherein Babes to be imitated 70 Behold how this word is vsed 180 Beliefe see faith 201 Brethren all godly 699 Building spirituall see Edifie 146 God the chiefe builder 182 Wicked men builders 238 C Calling the sorts thereof pa. 336 4. Things in the order of working it 338 8. Signes of effectuall calling 340 Walke worthy of calling 340 Misery of them that refuse their calling 343 Calling of Gentiles 363 Ceremonies how to be yeelded to 595 Children see Babes 65 Christ a Bishop Shepheard 9â—0 Christ described 115 How Christ excelleth al lords 118 Christ a stone and how 120 Christ disallowed and how 123 Christ how chosen of God 127 Christ precious many waies 132 How to come to Christ 136 Why we should com to Christ. 139 Christ a fiue-fold tabernacle 149 Christ a foundation what it imports 185 An esteeme of Christ how gotten 199 Christ many waies refused 242 Christs exaltation 246 Christs sufferings 796 Christs example 807 Christ had no sinne 812 How Christ bore our sinnes 831 Why Christ suffred on a tree 836 How Christs suffrings heal vs. 880 Christ how like Sion 187 Markes of the members of it 189 Their prerogatiues 193 Ciuil honesty 308 Compassion to enemies 328 Conscience why to bee instructed in it 750 What conscience is 751 Consciences proper work 753 How conscience is imployed 755 Prerogatiues of conscience 759 Kindes of conscience 760 Confusion spirituall 209 How kept from it ibid. How far Saints may bee confounded 211 Conuersation honest 472 Six things appertaining thereto 474 Why Saints conuerse with wicked 481 In what cases Saints may conuerse with the wicked 483 D Day diuersly taken 546 Day of grace 547 Darknes acceptation thereof 346 Degrees of darknes 347 Signes of spirituall darknes 351 Difference of darknes 353 Deceit see Guile 12 c. Diseases of soule 873 Why diseases of soule not felt 875 How diseases of soule healed 876 Desire of the Word of God see Word 50 Despaire of wicked 264 Preseruatiues against despaire 268 Difference of despaire 271 Men die diuers waies 838 Disobedience 232 Doers well 62â— Euill doers 618 Doing well puts the wicked to silence 665 E Ecclesiasticall men and matters subiect to Magistrates see Magistrates 562 Edifie meanes to edifie 146 Why many little edifie 147 Election to life 280 Signes of election 283 To liue as assured of election 287 Enuie hatefulnes of it 33 Signes of one free from enuie 35 Euill doers 618 Equiuocation 820 Example of Christ. 807 Example how it binds 807 Exaltation of Christ. 246 F Father diuers acceptation 732 Faith in Christ. 201 Signes of true faith and of weake faith 223 A family what it is 712 Family-duties 714 Feare of God 703 What causeth vs to feare God 704 Motiues to feare God 705 Who feare not God 707 Signes of Gods feare 708 Flesh see lust Euill properties of flesh 413 Flesh wars against the Soule fiue waies 463 Folly spirituall 651 Folly in godly men 660 Free froÌ„ what ChristiaÌ„s freed 671 To what they are made free 674 How but as free 677 Frowardnes 738 Helpes against it 741 G Gifts bestowed on the godly 669 Glory vaine and good 784 God a terrible Iudge 826 God first to bee serued 562 God the chiefe Master builder 182 God how glorified in himself 515 God how glorified in vs. 519 Much failing in glorifying God 521 Motiues to glorify God 525 Helps to glorify God 527 How God glorified in heart 530 How others made to glorify God 533 Grace temporary 344 Graciousnes or goodnes of God 93 How to taste of it 95 It is felt especially in the Word 96 Growth spirituall kinds of it 78 In what christians ought to grow 79 Rules for growth 84 Impediments of growth 85 Signes of growth 86 Guile why to be auoided 12 13 Misery of guilefull persons 14 16 Sundry waies of guile 15 Secret guile guilefull seruants 17 Signes of a man without guile 20 Guile in words many waies 815 H Healing soule See diseases 876 Rules for healing the soule 886 Hearing one of the best senses 451 Heart made new 542 Holines of Christians 303 Holy conuersation 307 Honesty what it is 473 Honesty conuinceth the wicked 484 Honouring men 695 Humility 324 Hypocrisy How many waies committed 2 Motiues against it Effects of it 24 Preseruatiues against it 29 How it is discerned 30 32 What makes an hypocrite 31 Hypocrites holy coÌ„uersation 309 I Ignorance 647 Ignorance hardly cured 662 Imitation of
induction of particulars in their seuerall ranks Which again should both serue to take down carelesnesse seeing neuer man could please GOD without faith and withall it should much perswade vs to get and preserue faith seeing wee haue such a cloud of witnesses and that euery godly man in euery Age of the world did prouide himself of faith whatsoeuer he wanted Fiftly obserue heer the nature of true faith To beleeue God in any thing hee saith will not saue vs if we beleeue not in Christ. The obiect of faith is Christ for though we beleeue other things yet either they are not things that directly concern saluation or else they are founded vpon Christ nor is it enough to beleeue Christ or to beleeue that he is sent of God but we must beleeue in him that is out of sound iudgement wee must with all our hearts imbrace the happy newes of saluation by Christ and relie vpon him and his merits onely for our owne particular saluation The very comparison heer imported shewes vs the nature of faith Christ is like the foundation of a house now to beleeue in Christ is to fasten our selues in our confidence vpon Christ as the stone lieth vpon the foundation To beleeue in Christ is to lie vpon Christ vnmoueably and not flee out of the Building And it is to be noted heer that the apostle addes these words in him to the Text in Esay of purpose to explain the Prophets meaning and to shew what kinde of beleeuing the Prophet intended Therfore it is apparant that Pagans cannot bee saued because they beleeue neither God nor Christ no Iewes and Turks because they beleeue God but not Christ nor the common Protestant because he onely saith he beleeueth but doth not beleeue indeed nor the Papist because hee beleeues not in Christ nor placeth his confidence in him alone but in his owne works or in Saints or Angels or in Popes pardons and indulgences Sixtly note heere the circumstance of time by which he describeth a true faith He doth not say He that shall beleeue or He that hath beleeued but He that doth beleeue which is to shew vs both what wee should doe with our faith and what in some measure is done by euery beleeuer for we should not beleeue at one time onely but at al times we should euery day liue by our faith Gal. 2.21 Christ liueth in vs by faith and so long as we goe about without faith we make Christ to be in vs as it were without life To spend one day without faith is to bury Christ as it were for so long Now the life of Christ must be considered of vs two waies namely as it is in it selfe and as it is in our sence For this latter it is true when we imploy not our faith we let Christ dye in vs in respect of sence But for the first way it is certaine a Christian doth alwaies beleeue after the life of faith is once conceiued in him There is no time in which it can be truly said Now he beleeueth not Therefore doth the Apostle heere say He that beleeueth It is true that in some particular points or promises a Christian may faile through vnbeliefe but not in the maine point or promise of saluation by Christ. It is true also that a Christian may oftentimes and vsually want the feeling of his faith and goe without the ioies of the Holy Ghost but yet he wanteth not faith yea a Christian may violently obiect against beleeuing and thinke hee hath not faith by the temptation of Sathan and the rebellion of that part of him that is vnregenerate and yet God can dispell al these cloudes and in the very dunghill of his vnbeleefe and sinfulnes can finde out his owne part of faith In plaine tearms there is no time after conuersion but if a Christian were throughly sifted and put to it he would be found resolued in that point to rest vpon the couenant of grace for all happines by Christ alone I say at all times in that part of him that is regenerate Christ can dye in no man and if faith could dye then should Christ also die in vs seeing he liueth in vs by faith A man may be without faith in the iudgement of the world in his owne iudgement but neuer is without faith in the iudgement of God A man may want this or that faith but not faith simply as that faith Luke 18. to rely vpon God without failing and to call vpon him with continuall perseuerance as resolued that God will helpe vs in that particular It is true If the Sonne of man come to search amongst men he shall scarcely finde that faith vpon earth but yet a true faith in the generall hee will finde in the breast of euery godly man and woman Peters faith did not faile when hee denyed his master For Chist had prayed that his faith should not faile and was heard in that he prayed Shall not be confounded The Prophet Isaiah hath it thus He that beleeueth shall not make haste it may be vnderstood either as a precept Let him not make hast or as a promise He shal not make haste Men make haste two waies either in their behauiour when they runne headlong vpon the duties they are to doe or when through impatience they will not tarrie Gods leasure for their helpe and deliuerance but fall to vse vnlawfull meanes and take that which comes next them without consideration of the lawfulnesse of it Now the beleeuer must auoide both these and God wil in some measure sanctifie and guide the beleeuer thereunto The Apostle Paul Rom. 9.33 10.11 And the Apostle Peter in this place following the Greeke translation read it He that beleeueth shall not be ashamed as in the Romans or confounded as heere They swarue not from the meaning of the Prophet For by this tearme is auouched That the Godly that beleeue shall neuer haue cause to repent themselues or to fly from God to vse ill meanes The holy Ghost then in this place is pleased to assure the beleeuer that he shall not be confounded To be confounded signifies sometimes to be reproached so Psal. 14.6 The wicked are said to confound the counsell of the godly that is they reproached it Sometimes it signifies to be daunted or dismayed Sometimes to bee disappointed or broken in their purposes as Esay 19.9 10. Sometimes to bee extremely shamed and so it is rendred Rom. 10.11 Sometimes to bee put to a Non plus as Acts. 9.22 Sometimes to be driuen into amazement or wonder Acts 2.6 Sometimes to bee brought into such a straite as one hath neither hope nor help 2. Cor. 4.8 9. Lastly it signifieth to perish vtterly or to bee vndon or damned for euer and so conâ—usion shall come to all that hate Sion or serue grauen Images It is true that sometimes to be confounded is taken in the good sence and signifies either the affection of wonder as before
Acts 2.6 or else a spirituall grace in the heart of a Christian by which his soule mournes and is abashed and ashamed with him And so there may bee three reasons or rather causes assigned wherein the godly ought to bee confounded As first in repentance for their sins of which these places intreat Ezech. 36.32 Ierem. 31.19 Ezech. 16.61 and for this cause rebellious offenders must be noted and their companie shunned that they may bee confounded in themselues for their sinnes 2. Thes. 3.14 and the Lord complains that the people were not ashamed for their sinnes Ierem. 6.15 Secondly when God or Religion or the godly are reproached and disgraced thus Psalm 44.15 16. Ierem. 51.51 Thirdly the people that profess the truth do erre through indiscretion or giue offence or liue in any grieuous euill Isaiah 29.22 23. Ezra 9.6 7. Now because the confusion here mentioned is a miserie God will turne away from the beleeuer therefore I will explaine that point and shew how many waies God keepes the beleeuer from being confounded They shall not be confounded This God will make good vnto them both in this life and in the day of Iudgement In this life they shall not bee confounded neither in respect of their outward estate nor in respect of their spirituall estate For their outward estate whether we respect their condition and credit or the meanes of their preseruation For their credit God will doe one of these two things For either God will make them exceeding glorious and make them high in praises as Esay 49.2 3. or at the least though they may passe through euill reports yet they shall not be vtterly shamed God will giue them good report amongst the godly and will greatly esteem them himselfe 2. Cor. 6.8 Heb. 11.2 Faith shall obtaine a good report And for the meanes of their preseruation Either first God will saue them from the temptations that fell on the world so as in the euill time they shall be prouided for and preserued from distresse as Psal. 37.19 or else secondly God will not disappoint their trust but come to their succour and deliuer them as Psal. 22.6 and 25.3 and Rom. 5.3 or else thirdly if God doe deferre for a time hee will in the meane time refresh their hearts and lighten their faces with the comfort of his fauor and presence as Psal. 34.6 Or else fourthly if the Lord let the affliction yet continue hee will giue them strength to beare it and patience and magnanimity so as it shall bee no great burthen to them as it is shewd of Christ Isaiah 50.6 7. so of Paul Philip. 1.20 2. Tim. 1.12 Or else fiftly though they may be many waies distressed yet they shall neuer bee forsaken or perplexed so as to haue cause to despaire They shall not bee destroied 2. Cor. 4.9 In all these sences they shall not bee confounded in respect of their outward estate And for their spirituall estate they shall not be confounded and this may bee shewed in diuers things First in respect of illumination they shall not abide in darknes Ioh. 12.46 Secondly in respect of iustification their sinnes are not imputed to them and the Lord so surely forgiues the beleeuer that the conscience shall be satisfied with that propitiation is made in the bloud of Christ for it is not ashamed of the former euill waies because it beleeueth that they enioy Gods pardon as if they had neuer been Zeph. 3.11 Thirdly in respect of Adoption because by beleeuing they are made the sonnes of God and so need not bee ashamed at any time of their condition Ioh. 1.12 Fourthly in respect of accesse vnto the presence of God For by faith he is priuiledged he may go with boldnes and confidence into the presence of the King of Kings and therefore what should confound them Eph. 3.12 Fiftly in respect of the promises of God For by faith he obtaineth many rich and precious promises each of them like a Well of ioy and a verie spring of contentment 2. Pet. 1.4 Heb. 11.13 33 34 Sixtly in respect of the hope of glory For by faith we haue accesse to this grace whence we stand and reioice in the hope of the glorie to come Rom. 4.2 And for the Day of Iudgement it is certaine they shall not bee confounded in two respects First they shall haue boldnes at that Day and hower and praise before all the world They that are not a shamed of Christ in this world hee will not then be ashamed of them And secondly they shall bee deliuered from eternall confusion and damnation They shall enioy euerlasting saluation and shall not bee confounded world without end Isaiah 45.17 Quest. So that by this which hath bin sayd we may in part know how to answer that obiection which may be made For some one may say The Scripture in diuers places seemes to graunt that Gods seruants haue bin ashamed confounded Ans. Now for answer heereunto diuers things must be distinctly considered of First the godly shall not bee ashamed or shamed with euerlasting shame or they shall not be asham'd at the day of Iudgement though it were graunted they might bee ashamed in this life Esay 45.17 in that World which is without end they shall not bee ashamed Secondly wee may answer with the Prophet Daniel that shame and confusion belongs vnto the godly if wee respect their deserts but they are freed from it by the couenant of grace in Christ Dan. 9.7 Thirdly if wee consider of the state of the Church in the publike condition of it as both good and bad are mingled together so God may powre out terrible shame and confusion vpon visible Churches for their great prouocations as Ierem. 9.19 and 17.13 Fourthly this promise shewes what God will make good to the beleeuer if the fault bee not in himselfe he shall bee set in such a condition as he shall haue no reason to bee ashamed but in all distresses two things shall bee certaine first that God will come quickly to his succor Heb. 10.35 36. Secondly that till his deliuerance hee shall haue a faire assurance and euidence for his hope in God by his promises so as if hee doe not withdraw himselfe through vnbelief in rest and quietnes hee shall be fortified Esay 30.19 Fiftly if wee restraine the sence to the coherence and particular drift of this place wee may answer three things First that he shall not be so confounded as to bee driuen to run headlong vpon the vse of any vnlawfull meanes Secondly that hee shall not fall downe from the foundation which is Christ though he should endure many a sore storme And thirdly he shall not bee ashamed in the point of Iustification hee shall neuer repent that hee relied vpon Christ and his merits and righteousnesse Sixtly It is true that in some temporall crosses they may bee foiled in the iudgement of the world and in their owne sence as the Prophet confesseth
of truce 2. There is no safety or help by running away for thy aduersary is seated within thee and thou canst not runne from thy selfe 3. The flesh hath might and continuall aid from the diuell and the world which almost with infinite variety of occasions ministers obstinacy to the flesh 4. For want of care many worthy Champions haue beene for the time foiled shamefully as were Noah Lot Dauid Peter and others 5. No Christian can auoyd it but hath this combate within him Gal. 5.17 And as these or the like reasons may breed care and watchfulnes so hath the true Christian no cause of despaire but rather many arguments of hope of good successe and daily victories and triumphs ouer the flesh if he be watchfull for 1. God hath prouided him of armour against those kindes of assaults and it is mighty to preserue and subdue 2. Cor. 10.3 4. 2. Christ in his power doth rest in vs for this end to assist vs in the combate as we cry for help 2. Cor. 12.10 3. We fight against an aduersary hath beene often foiled by all sorts of Godly Christians and by our selues in diuers particular combates yea against an aduersary that hath receiued a deadly wound that cannot bee cured for so the flesh the first day of our conuersion was mortified All that are Christs haue mortified the flesh with the lusts thereof 4. Wee haue assurance of victory if wee resist Rom. 8.38 5. An incorruptible Crowne is laid vp for all that ouercome 2. Tim. 4.7 8. Reu. 2. Now for the seuenth point wee obtaine victory against the flesh diuers waies as 1. In our iustification when wee by faith obtaine the pardon of our sinnes committed and a righteousnes able to couer vs notwithstanding all the spite the flesh doth vs. This is our victory in Christ Rom. 7. 2. In our sanctification and so wee get victory 1. When we conquer some sins wholly so that we neuer commit them againe 2. When we turn and subdue the power of the sin that remains so as they cannot raigne though they rebell 3. We shall haue our finall and full victory in our glorification in the day of CHRIST when the flesh shall be vtterly abolished for euer Now for the eightth point wee may knowe that wee are not at any time ouercomne by these signes if we finde them in vs. 1. If wee iudge our selues for all knowne sinnes so as there be no sin arising from the flesh but wee condemn it and keep our selues as men condemned in the flesh being grieued at the rebellion of the flesh in vs Rom. 7.1 Pet. 4.7 2. If we hold fast our assurance of faith we are safe so long as we keep the faith 2. Tim. 4.7 3. If wee goe on in our Christian way or course and doo not giue-ouer the practice of knowne duties against the light of our consciences if we finish our course 2. Tim. 4.7 Vse 1. The vse of all should be First for information and so two waies for 1. It shewes the miseries of such persons as neuer feel this combate that haue all quiet in them it is a signe the flesh and the diuell rule all and there is no sanctified Spirit to resist 2. It shewes the folly of some godly persons that are troubled as if their states were not right because they finde such a combat in themselues whereas they should rather conclude the contrary that therefore there is some workmanship of Christ in them which is so opposed by the flesh and the diuell and that it is the case of all the godly to bee assaulted with rebellious thoughts and desires and other practices of the flesh reckoned vp before Secondly for instruction and so it should teach Christians and warn them to take heed of three things viz. of security despair and fainting for all these are mischieuous We may not be secure sith we haue such an enimy within vs nor must we be too much out of hope or despair of successe for the reasons before alleaged nor yet must wee giue way so much as to fainting of spirit but pluck vp our owne hearts and with trust in God's grace resist still the risings of corruption till we get a finall victory Verse 12. And haue your conuersation honest amongst the Gentiles that they which speak euill of you as euill doers may by your good works which they shall see glorifie God in the day of their visitation HItherto of the dehortation The words of this verse are an exhortation wherein consider both what hee exhorts to and by what reasons The matter hee exhorts to concernes their outward conuersation which he would haue to be honest and amiable The reasons are First because the Christians liued among Gentiles that imbraced not the true Religion Secondly because diuers of these Gentils were so spiteful against the Christians that they would take all occasions to speake euill of them Thirdly because some of them that now did speake euill of them might hereafter be conuerted to the true Religion Fourthly because if they now obserue their good works when they shall be visited of God they will much magnifie them to the great glory of God That which he then exhorts them to is the care of their conuersation which he amplifies by shewing what kinde of conuersation hee would haue it to be viz. A fayre or honest conuersation And haue your conuersation honest Diuers things may be hence obserued First that a sound Christian must shew himselfe to bee so by his conuersation a Christian must shew the power of his Religion by his works and by sound practice and that too amongst men abroad he must be knowne by his fruits Col. 1.9 10. Tit. 2.12 and therefore the Apostle beseecheth them to proue before the Gentiles that they were true Christians by their works and conuersation This reproues their discontentment that are vexed because they are not reputed for sound Christians and yet shew no care of a conscionable behauiour in their dealings and carriage among men and withall this may warne all sorts of Christians to looke to themselues that they be not deceiued with vaine shadowes in pretences for 't is not talking and discoursing of Religion will serue turne nor the frequenting of the exercises of Religion nor is it enough to doe secret duties but they are bound to the good behauiour generally in their carriage amongst men This is the first point Secondly from the coherence wee may note also that a man must first reforme his heart and then his life hee must first get a cleane heart freed from lusts and then looke to his conuersation Holinesse must bee both within and without hee is an hypocrite that hath a fayre conuersation and a foule heart neither may hee pleade the goodnesse of his heart that leades a foule conuersation both must bee ioyned together Thirdly we may hence note that euery Christian must be carefull and looke to it in particular that his conuersation be honest